《Year of the Black Moon》


 I: Dawn of the New Year

    Snowflakes fall from the dark clouds above the brightly-lit city streets. Thousands of people are gathered in good spirits, bantering amongst themselves both cheerfully and melancholy. Some are excited and optimistic. Others are wallowing in self-loathing and fear. Some are drinking and laughing. Others are smoking and remaining quiet. Soon the gleaming ball of lights will drop down the shaft and signal the new year for the entire world. Nothing out of the ordinary for this time of the year post-Christmas. One individual stands alone leaning against the wall of a vendor''s stand adorned with newspapers, magazines, snacks, drinks and cigarettes. Tall, black leather boots leaving their mark in the thin white sheet of snow layering the sidewalks. She wore black leggings decorated with white skulls and donning a black leather-studded jacket with the collar popped up. Her long hair was as black as the midnight sky with a few red streaks mixed into her parted bangs that hung just slightly over her piercing blue eyes. She pulled out a small hand mirror from inside her velvet red handbag to look into it. She observed her black eyeliner and cherry red lips that complimented her beautiful face and soft, lightly pale skin. She just quietly let out a sigh, breath visibly hanging in the blistering cold air. Her attention turned back to the giant neon signs above the plaza. The countdown was about to commence.


    "Ten...nine...eight...seven...six...five...four...three...two...one..." The girl muttered. "...Happy fucking New Year."


    The ball finally dropped with sparks lighting up around it. The glitzy signs on the buildings proudly showing; ''Happy New Year 2030!'' The crowds of people burst out in cheers and applause that lasted for what felt like five minutes. The girl shook her head before turning around to head down the street away from all of the chaos. A few men standing around drinking beers outside an apartment building noticed her walking their way. They all decided to step down and block her way. She stopped to face them.


    "What''s a fine piece of ass like you doing all alone on New Years? Should be out celebrating. Could join us ya'' know? Got plenty of drinks up in the crib." The middle man in the backwards cap spoke.


    "Yeah babe. Come have a good time with us. Shouldn''t be by yourself on a day like this. World''s going to hell anyway so may as well enjoy life while it lasts!" The man on the right with the trench coat added.


    The girl shook her head and slowly approached the middle man before lifting her right hand, clenched into a fist and punched him in the face. Marks were left on his skin from the three metal rings she wore on her fingers. His nose bled, coughing and hacking while he lied on the ground. The other two men slowly backed away from her scared out of their minds in their slightly intoxicated stupor.


    "Piss off." She hissed before strolling past them to continue on home.


    The girl walked up the stairs to the top floor of the eight-story building where her apartment was located. She unlocked the door to go inside. The jacket she wore came off and was hung up on the wall along with the boots placed on the rug next to the door below the coat. She felt tired and a bit frustrated since the person she was supposed to be meeting up with at the ball drop didn''t show up. She sat down on the couch to turn the TV on then sent a text to that person. A few minutes later the phone vibrated. A response. They were heading over. She slid her leggings off and tossed them aside, now only wearing a black t-shirt and black laced panties. She grabbed a couple beers from the fridge and set them on the coffee table. She brought her legs up onto the couch to get into a comfortable, laying position. All that was left was to wait.


    Around half an hour later knocks rapped upon the door. She looked over at it.


    "Come in!" She shouted.


    The door opened. A tall, dashing man with medium-length black hair, black snake bites on his lips, and a black rose tattoo on his left hand came in. He took off his dark brown coat and his black boots then approached her, his dark brown eyes lit up upon seeing the girl laying in a rather sensual pose on the couch.


    "V-Victoria. I''m sorry I couldn''t make it to the ball drop. Got stuck at work and ended up watching it on my phone while I was waiting in traffic to head back to the office to drop the work truck off." He murmured.


    "Figures. On this night of all nights. Whatever. Just come sit with me Adrian. Had a long night and I need a drink."


    "Same though."


    Adrian sat next to Victoria. The two cracked open their beers and raised a toast before chugging them down halfway. Victoria took a moment to explain what happened on her way back home.


    "You decked him?? Holy shit." He gasped.


    "Frat boy deserved it. They were drunk anyway so bleeding nose aside I''m sure he''s fine and barely felt the impact."


    "Yeah, sure. Let''s go with that."


    "Hell of a way to start the new year. Already assaulted someone."


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "Eh it''s whatever. Besides I gotta'' say you are looking really...really sexy right now. You were just waiting for me, huh?"


    "Maybe. I got a lot of stress right now and need to get it out."


    "I can help with that."


    Adrian finished his drink shortly after Victoria did. She then leaned over to kiss him. He pulled her top off as she pulled his shirt off, his eyes bouncing from her black lace bra to her eyes. He grabbed her shoulders and pinned her down to the couch, undoing his pants. Victoria clung to the couch as he thrust into her repeatedly, biting her lower lip to muffle her moans. The couch cushions underneath them shifted slowly as the two eloped in rough, steamy intercourse. She pulled on his shirt to bring him down, kissing him as he continued to penetrate her deeply, gripping her curvaceous, soft thighs with his hands. She breathed heavily, face flushed while looking into his eyes. The two fornicated for at least fifteen minutes. Victoria arched her back upwards, letting out a loud moan as the two climaxed simultaneously.  The heat emanated from their bodies had them both sweating profusely and panting. He pulled out and laid back opposite of her on the couch.


    "Fuck that felt good..." Adrian said, wiping his brow. His eyes gazed down at her perky breasts, pierced with silver rings.


    "It sure did." Victoria sat up and nodded, leaning back with a smirk on her face. "You''re lasting a lot longer then you used to."


    "Yeah? Well...shit you sure can go awhile too. It''s also like, been a whole week so I had to really let go there."


    "At least this New Years wasn''t completely wasted. We both don''t work tomorrow so...wanna'' go somewhere or do anything?"


    "Nah. Think I''ll just take it easy tomorrow. Gonna go crash on the bed actually. I''m fucking exhausted. That cool?"


    "Sure. I''ll join you soon."


    Adrian got up and headed for the bedroom. Victoria meanwhile stood up to go glance out her window, partially staring at her reflection in the glass. For a moment all was calm. Before she went to go and brush her teeth, the reflection slowly shifted to something distorted yet humanoid. She felt herself locked in it''s gaze. Where her eyes were turned to black, soulless husks. Suddenly they flashed red and sent her reeling back away, letting out a sharp yelp.


    "You okay?!" Adrian shouted from the bedroom.


    "Y-yeah I''m fine!" Victoria shouted back. She shook her head and took a deep breath. "What was...I don''t know." She muttered to herself, fixated on the window where her reflection stood, now remained normal.


    The large flat-screen TV mounted to the wall played out the New Years celebration happening in New York City. A group of six individuals sat at a large oval-shaped table inside the office all watching the party unfolding on-screen. The atmosphere in the room felt tense. They all wore expressions of concern on their faces. The door to the office opened where a man with short blonde hair and wearing a dark blue suit and red tie stood. Everyone turned their attention to him.


    "Ah, good. You''re all here." He said stepping to go to his seat at the far end of the table. "Well everyone...the new decade is here. I can see that you all look in high spirits. Eh, just a joke relax. We all know why we''re here. The night is still young but...not for us. Because this evening we all will be departing for the island. A...certain individual is going to be meeting with us. I can''t say who yet but they are very important."


    "So out of the blue this is the news you tell to us, sir?" One of the people, an older woman in a white dress spoke.


    "Yes. For their own sake they are to remain anonymous until further notice. And by that I mean, when we all have the meeting."


    "Alright alright get to the point. We all want to go home soon ya'' know?" A shorter, plump man said.


    "Yes yes. Ahem. Well...it is the new year and the new decade. Things are looking...quite grim these days. Forests burning, ice caps melting, political turmoil. Poverty, famine and war have eroded and ruined several countries across the world...it''s not good. We can''t seem to control the natural order at this point. There are just too many bad seeds out there. But...something must be done. Now I assure you all that there may be hope after all. This anonymous individual spoke to me and said that they are meeting with us for the sole purpose of...reparation. Of the world. They know many things, have connections all over the globe, secrets even some of us I''m sure don''t know of. Perhaps a glimmer of hope if you will. Because our time is running short. Exactly seven o'' clock on the dot in the evening is when we are holding this meeting. If it''s not too late to come up with something to change the world...then this will determine that plan. You all already have written up your ideas and thoughts. I will keep them stored away for now. Maybe they can come into play later. The doomsday clock is ticking people. Let''s stop that hand from turning before it hits high noon. Agreed? Agreed. Any questions before we dismiss for the night?"


    The others in the room all glanced at each other for a brief moment. They were shrugging and shaking their heads. Nothing but murmurs but nobody spoke out loud. The well-dressed blonde man clapped his hands together with a forced smile.


    "I''ll take that as a no then. Alright. This little meeting is adjourned. You all have a great night okay? Okay!"


    He watched as everyone stood up and one-by-one left the large office until he was all alone. He pulled out his phone to make a call. The other line picked up.


    "Hello? It''s Joseph. I updated everyone on the current situation and state of the world in case they weren''t already aware. Yes. Yes they will all be there on the dot as I stated strictly. Oh I''m sure they will be surprised to see you as our surprise guest. Hoping for that good news you promised me. Just, make sure you have a good cover. Can''t have the people knowing you''re going to the island or it will raise some suspicions. It''s not exactly a ''secret'' location but those who visit it is always under wraps by our order. Nonsense me and the others will be enthralled to hear what news you bring us. Nobody expected you to get into such a prominent position, myself included you know? Alright well I''m looking forward to our meeting. You have a good night now okay? Okay." Joseph hung up the phone with a now optimistic smile on his face. "Please let this be promising. I can''t let the world my children are growing up in to fall to ruin..." He sighed. He went to shut the lights off and leave the office, locking the door behind him.

 II: Revelation

    The early morning sun arose in the sky painting a shade of orange over the city. Victoria''s eyes creaked open to be greeted by the faint gleams of sunlight peeking through the blinds covering her bedroom window. She got up to begin her morning routine of showering, making coffee and cooking breakfast since it was a day off and could spare the time. The alluring smell of the eggs and bacon reached Adrian''s nose. He soon showed up to join her at the table.


    "Morning." He muttered groggily still half asleep.


    "Hey there sunshine." Victoria replied with a giggle.


    "Bacon? Fuck yes." He already began digging in to his food. She smirked and began eating as well.


    After breakfast Adrian got dressed and plotted himself onto the couch to watch some television while he waited for Victoria to freshen herself up, which usually took around ten minutes. The news played on as the two anchors, an older gentleman with slicked back silver hair and a pompous young blonde woman with layers of makeup on, were about to deliver their prompted lines;


    "I''m sure many of you out there are recovering from the massive New Years celebration from last night in Times Square. This turned out to be the biggest celebration in over a decade. Yes hundreds upon thousands of residents had all gathered to watch the great ball drop followed with a performance from popular musician Silvestria with the debut of her newest hit single ''Disasterpiece'' off of her upcoming record. I know you and I were both enjoying ourselves, eh Cindy?" The man spoke.


    "Absolutely John. It was a truly mesmerizing performance. An upbeat, rhythmic tune for the younger and current generations that had the crowds going wild down in the square. While the previous decade has been quite tumultuous on not only us but the whole world, everyone is hoping with the new decade starting that we can look forward to a better decade." The woman babbled on. Adrian rolled his eyes but continued to watch until Victoria approached him. He carefully observed the outfit she threw on; black low-cut long-sleeved shirt with a galaxy pattern woven around it and a black mini skirt with velvet red pantyhose underneath.


    "Anyone ever tell you that your fashion sense is impeccable? Besides me of course." Adrian joked.


    "I hear it from my friends sometimes. Unlike you I actually have to put effort into my appearance." Victoria snickered.


    "Ouch. That cut deep."


    "You''ll cope. Anyway, let''s go somewhere. We can chill back here later. Ever since winter started I''ve always been cooped up inside on my days off, and your idea of dates lately has been ordering pizza and watching movies until three in the morning."


    "Ohhh fine. Uh...how about we hit that little strip of stores a few blocks down from here? I need some new threads anyway and got this Christmas money from my mom to blow."


    "Sure. But I want to go check out the bookstore afterwards. Got it?"


    "Yes ma''am."


    Victoria and Adrian threw their boots on and headed down the elevator then out to the streets. The roads were rather quiet with few cars and people in sight as their stroll to the strip began. A chilling wind blew in the brisk winter air. The sun was out but snowflakes still fell from the skies above. After about reaching the halfway point, a small yet popular coffee shop called Daley''s Brews, they turned the corner and made it about ten steps before a homeless man sitting in an alley sputtered at them;


    "You two youngin''s there!"


    Victoria and Adrian turned to face him.


    "What?" Victoria spat, annoyed.


    "You enjoyin'' your little stroll? Perhaps headed for some shopping or a bite to eat?" The tattered, dirty older man asked with a glint in his eyes and an initially upbeat tone.


    "Uh, sure? Actually shopping is correct."


    "How nice. A beautiful young couple in their prime...so nice to see."


    "Thanks? Hey we have to get going-"


    "Spending their free time together, hand-in-hand. Smacking lips together in public places. Not a care in the world...You best be enjoyin'' this tender moment young lady. Cherish all the good times you have right now. Ain''t gonna'' be much longer before we all embrace sweet death in her loving embrace..." The old man''s tone suddenly shifted to an ominous one.


    "E-excuse me?" Adrian said. Victoria raised an eyebrow at him, his words sending chills down her spine.


    "...the new decade is here...yet the world continues to spiral downwards. We can celebrate now all we want...only to cope with the facts of our eventual demise at the hands of the planet we have destroyed. Hehehehe. Live your life while you have time...clock''s a tickin'' more and more every day. Nobody believed me thirty-five years ago...now who''s the idiot? All hope is lost...all hope is lost...all hope is lost..."


    Victoria shook her head and tugged on Adrian''s arm to keep walking. The old man''s repeating words echoed until they were out of earshot. Adrian scratched his head.


    "I saw the look in his bloodshot eyes. Definitely cracked out on heroin or something. Poor bastard''s lost his damn mind." He commented.


    "You saw intoxication in his eyes. I only saw despair..." Victoria murmured still chilled to the bone by his long speech.


    After spending some time glancing around and Adrian picking out a new set of clothes to wear at some point, the two went into the bookstore on the furthest end of the strip of stores. Adrian''s eyes lit up spotting the section for manga. He let go of Victoria''s hand to go straight for the section. She was used to this whenever they went to a bookstore to the point where they didn''t even need to communicate about it. She just lets him go. Meanwhile she heads for the nonfiction section to skim the biographies. Serial killers, scholars dabbling in the occult arts and brave soldiers from periods of war facing the odds stacked against them were her particular interests when it came to these types of stories. She was familiar with many of the stories and knew which ones she still needed to read. Despite coming here at least twice a month to grab a new novel to read, she noticed something out of the ordinary. A book she had never seen before. An app she had on her phone notified her whenever a new story that pertains to her specific niche was releasing. This book she was never notified on. She grabbed it to look at the title: ''Beyond Our World; Collections of Stories from Those Who Have Connected to the Unknown Realms.''


    "Excuse me. When did this get here?" Victoria asked after running up to the cheery elderly woman with long gray hair behind the counter.


    "Oh. That one just came in deary. A woman brought it in just after Christmas. Said it was a gift from a relative and didn''t particularly care for it''s contents. It''s not often we get old, used books in like that. Most of our older books are just from all the time this shop has been open. Donations are quite rare. And that one right there...is from nineteen-eighty-nine." The woman explained. Victoria was quite surprised.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    "How much?"


    "Hmm. Well I looked it up and it had a limited run when it was released. Considering it''s rarity I''d say...fifty bucks."


    "Sold."


    Victoria ran over to where Adrian was, casually skimming through a manga novel until her noticed her out of the corner of his eye.


    "I just bought this. It''s super old and strange from the title." She said.


    "Huh? Weird. Ya'' gonna read it later?" He asked.


    "Uh of course! In fact I want to read it now. You getting that or what?"


    "Oh, yeah. They have the last three installments of ''Samurai XXX'' I''ve been looking for. I''ll go buy them then we can go."


    "You and that smutty crap I swear. I''ll never understand the appeal."


    "Busty women with swords killing demons. That''s good shit right there."


    "Just get your smut already you loser."


    A long explanation of the lore behind the explicit manga series during the walk home later, Victoria and Adrian got back to the apartment. The two planted themselves on the couch and began to read their newly acquired books. While Adrian was knee-deep in pages sprawled with scantily-clad women cutting up demons in the ruins of a city, Victoria was skimming through the various pages detailing the titles of the stories and their authors. From a tale involving first contact with aliens to communicating with a demon terrorizing a home, the stories seemed to deal with the paranormal and occult. Victoria then froze up when she got to a certain page. Her blood ran cold upon reading the title and author names.


    "A Pact with the Divine One by Mary and Edward...Wintercroft." She spoke softly with a tremble in her voice.


    "Huh? Ain''t that your last name babe?" Adrian asked still gazing at the manga.


    "Yeah um...what is this? The story is from all the way back in eighteen-seventy-four. I don''t ever remember hearing those names in my lifetime."


    "For real? I mean, I''m sure most of us don''t remember the names of our long forgotten relatives. I sure as hell don''t remember the names of my grandparent''s parents or their parents and so on."


    Victoria remained silent as she started to read the texts. She was always a fast reader with her eyes scanning every word in a millisecond. Her memory span was always sharp, being able to remember vividly from as far back as first grade. Yet those names, Mary and Edward, don''t come to mind. Not from any mention by her parents or extended family. She was already five pages in within the span of just under ten minutes. Adrian set his manga down then glanced over at her.


    "You''ve been awful quiet. That book got you sucked in and thinking of stuff?" He asked. She didn''t respond. "I''ll take your silence as a yes. Well, I gotta'' use the toilet so I''ll be back."


    Adrian got up to head for the bathroom leaving Victoria alone with the book. The story vividly describes the two authors describing their experience with receiving a strange message from the unknown after venturing into an old cave off the coast of the town they lived a few miles from, etched with drawings from what appeared to be centuries ago. She then got to a passage where the author known as Mary, begins to describe what they saw at the end of the cave and the message they heard:


    The symbol was quite unusual. Edward closely inspected it and motioned for me to approach and take a closer look for myself. It was a small circle with three smaller bean-shaped forms around it. Protruding out from the center of the symbol were two long, spindly forms vaguely resembling question marks like those from a book and a odd, shorter form shaped like a claw. We were unsure what this was supposed to mean. As we continued to inspect it I took my notebook out and decided to draw the symbol for myself to study later, perhaps ask a scholar or professor about it and see if they can deduct anything. Then...the symbol started to glow a dark, orange hue. The hairs on our arms stood up. We both stepped back and began to feel dizzy. The air was heavy. Next thing you know our bodies freeze in place. The eerie silence was broken with a ringing in our ears...a disembodied voice started to speak to me and Edward. "Thou have ventured where no soul should ever be. The mark calls out and you will answer to me. Forsaken grounds are where you stand. Forged from the gods beyond your land. Now you have awakened thee who speaks to you through your delicate human mind. Listen and I will make my claims to you who I have grasped in a bind. Your world, your kind, your existence, is fated to reach the final phase of evolution. Thou blood soaks the soil of the planet which you call home. Eventually as time goes on, the world you know will perish by your own hands. Be it the fire that burns those you worship at the stake, or the waters that will flood and drown the sons and daughters you abandoned. May all hope not be lost for there is a path of righteousness that can erode the self-destructive path you walk. Heed thy words and bear your souls to mine. Open your hearts and minds and sow your seeds of judgement here. Or walk free back to the roads thou shall pave with death. Look each other in the eyes, and declare your decision. For one day the wrath of the gods may not forgive your sins. Become one with me for thou kin and bloodline may inherit thy pact of which you seal.''


    Me and Edward looked at each others eyes, and nodded to one another. The seal on the wall glowed brighter, blinding us both for but a moment. The voice then spoke in a foreign tongue we couldn''t understand. Then the bright light vanished. The symbol had stopped glowing. The voice faded from our ears. Me and Edward left the cave not speaking a single word for the rest of that day and into the night. Our lives had changed on that fateful journey into the cave...''


    Victoria''s mind was racing as she finished reading the page. She started to feel a headache coming on. She didn''t know what to think after reading it, closing the book shut. Adrian returned from the bathroom. He noticed the rather shocked expression on her face. It had him puzzled.


    "What''s with that look on your face? Look like you''ve seen a phantom." He said. She turned to face him and stood up.


    "I need to contact my grandma. Ask her something about my parents." Victoria stated grabbing her phone and pulling up her grandma''s contact number. She waited until someone picked up.


    "Hello dear. This is a surprise call." A voice answered in a calming tone.


    "Hi granny. Can I ask you something about my parents?"


    "Oh? Of course."


    "I know that they, died...in that accident all those years ago. So if you can''t remember then it''s okay. But um...did either of them ever mention a Mary or Edward around you or grandpa?"


    "Mary or Edward? Well no but...where did you get those specific names from?"


    "I just picked up this old book from a store. It''s full of weird stories. And one of them is by a Mary and Edward Wintercroft. I, swear I don''t ever remember those names being mentioned. But they share our family name."


    "I see. Those...were actually the names of my own grandparents. I guess time has been rough on my old, aging mind that I never mentioned them to you. Or your father. A story you say, hm?"


    "Yes. Eighteen-seventy-four is when it was written. Mentioned how they lived near a coastal town somewhere in Maine. That, ring a bell at all?"


    "Now that you mention it...I believe I faintly remember occasionally visiting that home. The house me and your grandfather live in now was built some time after that. Around the nineteen-hundreds. And we do live in a coastal town here. I just do not remember what ever happened to that old house. Nor do I remember where it even was."


    "Huh. Hey granny? What if I were to make a trip up there? To Maine where you and gramps live. I think there''s something I...want to look into."


    "You want to see if that old home is still around? If it means getting a visit from our own granddaughter who we haven''t seen in so long. Of course. You''re more then welcome to stay here during your visit dear."


    "Really?? O-okay. I''ll have to arrange the time off of work to come visit then. Thanks...granny. I have to go now though."


    "Sure thing honey. Stay in touch, okay? I do miss the sound of your sweet voice."


    "I will. Love you."


    Victoria hung up the phone then looked over at Adrian, standing in place while he was listening to the conversation.


    "Maine, huh?" He scratched his chin.


    "Yes and you are coming with me. Got it? I refuse to go by myself."


    "Y-yeah, sure. So like, if we''re going to be staying at your grandparents house then does that mean we can''t fuck?"


    Victoria just rolled her eyes, standing up to hit him in the arm. He jolted back a couple steps.


    "This could lead to something from my family''s history that I never knew of and that''s what you ask!? God you are an idiot sometimes."


    She huffed. striding past Adrian to go put the book away in her bedroom. He glanced down at her phone sitting on the couch then watched her vanish around the corner. He rubbed his arm where her fist made contact.


    "So is that a no then??" He shouted.

 III: Harbinger

    Dusk had arrived following the sun as it sunk in the sky. Somewhere in the Pacific ocean a specific island lied hidden amongst the fog covering the seas around the perimeter. Trees loomed over the island, shrouding it''s grounds from any public eyes passing by in boats. In a certain spot free from any trees was a large mass of land marked with a few buildings, a helipad and a couple gravel roads that led to certain spots. Inside one of the buildings, a lodge to be exact, was a group of individuals sitting on chairs arranged in a circle. One was reading a book while the rest had their eyes glued to their phone screens. The silence was broken by the sound of a ringing phone coming from the pocket of the blonde-haired man in the suit.


    "Hello? Oh you''re almost here?? I''ll have everyone gather to the landing pad at once. Yes I''ll see you soon." He spoke before hanging up. The others glared at the man. He displayed a wicked smirk across his face. "It''s time everyone! Phones away now and follow me!"


    "About time Joseph. Curious to meet this person you have spoken highly of since last night''s meeting after the ball dropped." The dark black-haired woman with green eyes replied sharply.


    Joseph gathered the group to leave the lodge. He led them northwest towards the yellow helipad, with the distant sound of a helicopter heard piercing the once eerie silence of the hidden island. The helicopter appeared before the fog and loomed over them, descending onto the helipad. The rotors started to slow their rotation as the side door facing the group slid open. A figure emerged from the chopper to step down. The helipads red lights unable to reveal the shadowy silhouette amongst the dimly-lit grounds they stood on. The figure walked in their direction while the rotors on the chopper had finally come to a complete stop. The single light post shining down on the spot where the group had stood to gather would soon reveal the figure as they got closer and closer. Everyone in the group except Joseph were both surprised and curious to see who had approached them; A tall, beautiful and voluptuous woman wearing a black fur coat with a dark purple dress suit and black tights matched with black heels. Her scarlet eyes pierced their gazes behind the slim black-rimmed glasses she wore. Her beauty was enhanced by the deep black eyeliner, beauty mark under her left eye and crimson lips. Tucked under her right arm she held a book with a dark red spine. She smiled as she took a glance at everyone before setting her sights on Joseph.


    "Natalia Emerson the Madame President herself welcome welcome!" He said ecstatically. The two shook hands then nodded. His eyes noticed her long, crimson nails matching her lipstick.


    "Joseph Carter. Pleasure. And this is your entourage I presume?" Natalia asked speaking with a composed tone, her voice smooth and sultry.


    "Yes. You are looking at the one true Kabbalah right here. The most important group of men and women in the entire world all gathered under one flag. Figuratively speaking of course. We have been eagerly anticipating your arrival ma''am. May I properly introduce everyone?"


    "Go right ahead sir."


    "Right. Here we have Laurie Dawson, Peter Masterson, Maria Zakharova, Xiang Hao, Edmund Flores and Omari Adebowale. Each a well-respected and influential figure from their native lands.


    "Hmm...quite the diverse group here. So you are the figureheads pulling the strings of the world powers behind closed curtains, huh? Seems things have gotten rather out of control over this past decade."


    "Unfortunately people and the whole of society are an unhinged beast. With the world slowly dying right in front of our eyes, we hope you bring us some promising news regarding this ''revelation'' you spoke of."


    "Indeed. Let us go inside and gather around. I have much to explain in precise detail regarding my arrival here."


    "Of course. Right this way."


    Once Joseph had lead the group back into the lodge''s conference room, everyone sat down. Natalia stood facing each and every one of the members with her book open. The lights were dimmed down to set the mood, with all eyes now on Natalia. She cleared her throat as she began to speak;


    "Two years ago I secured the seat of the President of the United States. The first woman in history to do so. My sole purpose was to repair the damage done to our economy, infrastructure and pride as a superpower in the world inflicted by the previous...residents of the White House and their incompetence. I initially thought that my sheer determination and shining charisma alone are what landed me the position. I wasn''t entirely wrong. Those factors did help. I then started to think...maybe this was fated to happen. I won by a landslide against the competition. While I have been working my bones to the grind running this once great country, something...changed in me. This change was felt just after I became president. That night while I sat inside the oval office by myself...a voice started speaking to me. I cannot describe how it sounded. But I remember specifically what it told me. The visions planted inside my mind like a virus...showed me the future. I read this book here from start to finish to fully understand it all. Now here I stand before all of you to deliver that message I was given from the voice that very night from my point of view..." Natalia paused to take a deep breath.


    Joseph began to worry now, picking up on the rather ominous tone her voice shifted to. The others were all enraptured by her words. They all sat quietly waiting for her to continue.


    "...I became the vessel for this voice to expound it''s knowledge upon. Me. Why me? Because of my significance as a human being. I had become the leader of one of- no! The, most important nation in the entire world. I am a beacon of hope for the country. The world. A leader that has brought about significant change. But the cold, harsh truth of reality is that...we are doomed. This planet has been corrupted and soiled by our own hands for many decades now. That who spoke to me was clear that we as humans should not cease to exist anymore. That we have ruined something beautiful. And now the time has come. Twenty-Thirty. The new year, and new decade of history. All of you, members of the Kabbalah...this is our final year on Earth. I bring forth this message from beyond our human comprehension to all of us. On the seventh day of the seventh month...the fall will come. Extinction. And those of us who are chosen will be spared. To be saved and delivered to a new plane of existence for eternity. These are the words that I...Natalia Emerson...the Harbinger...have spoken and delivered. May our time left here be spent well amongst ourselves and our families. For there is no stopping the end..." Natalia''s scarlet eyes were gleaming before she shut them along with the book she held.


    Silence. Shivers ran down everyone''s spines. Joseph felt goosebumps on his skin. He wore a horrified expression as did Peter and Edmund. Omari was deep in thought despite being petrified. Xiang was shaking in his shoes, thinking about his family back home in China. And Maria was about to erupt in anger even though she never got visibly aggravated. But she broke.


    "You...you mean to tell us that the world is going to end and we cannot do anything about it?! This bitch!" She hissed, cursing in her native Russian tongue. Natalia just sighed and nodded.


    "Extinction, I-I cannot believe this..." Peter stammered.


    Joseph glanced around, panicked. He stood up and stared directly into Natalia''s eyes after they had opened, the gleaming once bright had fizzled away.


    "Natalia...you were supposed to be bringing us a message of hope and optimism for our own future...instead you''re telling us that everything and everyone we care about and live for is doomed...??" He spoke loudly.


    "Thus fate has decreed our end. I''m not insane. My mental state is perfectly stable. I was chosen as the messenger to tell you all this. Do you believe me...or do you not want to believe me? Because every word I have spoken is truth. This isn''t any easier for me to fathom either. My mind has been overwhelmed with this knowledge...locked away until this very moment in time when those who need to hear it will listen. Do you understand Joseph?"


    Tears started to well up in Joseph''s eyes. His mind was spinning, hands clenched so tight that his palms were turning red. Edmund lit up a cigar and took a deep puff. His foot tapping the floor at a timid pace.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "I do not wish to believe you Madame President. But considering the state of the world...perhaps it is not too insane to think that doomsday was encroaching upon us sooner or later. We''re all bloody fucked." Edmund spat, taking another puff of his cigar. "Now we are to live these last several months with this knowledge. May I ask...are we allowed to tell those closest to us about this revelation?"


    Natalia raised an eyebrow. She was not expecting such a question.


    "That is not up to me to decide. The voice did not say. So I leave it up to you. Be it your best friend, family members, co-workers. It does not matter. This inner circle already has been informed of our eventual demise. That is the goal I was given and I have achieved it." Natalia replied softly. "But heed my word of warning...you are responsible for the consequences should those you tell not be able to grapple with this revelation, or wish to simply not believe a word you say and keep their doubts."


    "My family must hear of this. I never keep secrets from my wife or children. But only they shall know. My expanded family cannot know now. Not yet anyway." Xiang murmured, fighting back tears.


    The atmosphere in the room had grown quite distressing. Everyone was originally excited to meet Natalia and hear what she had to say, now they fear her and the words she had said. Joseph thought he had to do something. These were all his closest friends and this sudden shift in tone had this group in shambles. He stood up and approached Natalia before turning around to face everyone.


    "Hey...everyone could you listen to me?" He spoke softly with a cough to clear his throat. Everyone''s attention went to him. "Okay look! I get it...after hearing what our esteemed guest had said, it is leaving us with many mixed emotions. Fear, doubt, anger, sorrow, I understand. But you all need to realize that we...we are the most important group of people in the entire world. If we let Adrianna''s words strike us deep down then nothing will get done. We''ll be too busy coping with the news that our planet''s due date is coming. Don''t! Damn it, we are the Kabbalah! We have this knowledge of the supposed eventual collapse of the world. Should we one-hundred percent believe it? Not necessarily. No offense ma''am. We are allowed to have our doubts, but that doesn''t mean we shouldn''t take this seriously. If! If this turns out to be some prophetic truth some lunatics predicted long ago, then fine. We''ve had at least a thousand of those prophecies and not once did any of them come true. And if this doesn''t end up becoming reality, then everything will be okay. If our world is fated to end...then let us do what we can to make sure that we bring about as much change as possible. Because if this doomsday scenario is false...then sitting on our asses and just continuing to let the planet burn and humanity tear each other apart will only further kill this world we call home. Do you all understand me?"


    The others nodded their heads, wiping their eyes and calming their tempers. Natalia''s eyes were wide open and mouth agape with shock. She placed a hand on Joseph''s shoulder. He suddenly felt chills down his spine.


    "You really are a strong-willed man Joseph. I can see now why you lead this group of individuals. This is why I came to you all. I apologize for instilling fear in each and every one of you. I once again decree that my words were the utmost truth. Many around the world proclaim that they receive divine messages spelling the end. But I am not one of those people. Does the timing seem not...relevant? Two years from the final year of the planet...becoming the most prominent figure in recent history...representing a country so very crucial to the world that harbors many of the darkest secrets of humanity...and on that very same day of inauguration suddenly becoming one with something beyond our world and even reality. The dots connect Joseph. I solely came to visit this secret cabal of people that control the world. You must believe me. You will...believe me." Natalia had turned Joseph around, placing both hands on his shoulders and staring deeply into his eyes with her own. He felt hypnotized by her scarlet eyes. He shook his head as she let go of him.


    "Y-you''re right. Don''t worry Madame...we will all take this seriously. No matter what doubts some of us may have. You have my word." Joseph stammered with a fist clenched over his heart. Natalia smiled and nodded.


    "I believe you. Now why don''t we try and lighten the mood some since I am here now and have delivered my message. I don''t suppose you have alcohol stored away somewhere?"


    "We do..the finest in the world. Come with me to the wine cellar downstairs. Let''s...give everyone here a moment."


    Down in the wine cellar, Joseph and Natalia had collected four bottles of the finest, most expensive wine from around the world. Before proceeding to head upstairs, Natalia grabbed Joseph''s collar, pulling him close. Once again, his eyes met hers. He could feel his heart pounding hard inside his chest. A nervous sweat beading his forehead.


    "I do not care if the others have their doubts Joseph. But you must not. Be honest with me...do you doubt the words I bespoke earlier?" She asked softly. Joseph bit his tongue.


    "Doubts? I...I do not. Madame...I have extensive knowledge of things this world cannot know about. Mysterious ships of unknown origin hidden underground, the truth behind deaths and disappearances of key figureheads from the past century, government projects created to experiment on society, you name it. With all of the bullshit idiots on the internet and the streets spout about people like us...those who have eyes and ears over how the world runs...I have become numb to crackpot conspiracy theories. But hearing you speak...I sensed nothing but pure honesty. Am I terrified? Of course I am. I have a family, I have friends and relatives I care about. But I knew someday that the end of human life would come. We have prevented wars capable of wiping out civilization as we know it. Meanwhile the smaller problems like hunger, poverty, unhinged lunatic leaders corrupting their nations and economic instability, are much more difficult to handle. Maybe we all do deserve to perish. Humans have ruined this beautiful planet. Governments took too long to give a shit about the environment and it''s been biting us in the ass for over a decade. So yes Natalia...I believe you." Joseph spoke following with a deep breath having spilled his guts out.


    "Just what I wanted to hear. Remember that I too have my own issues to deal with. Having to bear this weight on my shoulders has not been easy in the slightest. But let us shelve this discussion for another time. I''m sure the others could use a drink or four. Including myself. I don''t get to indulge often especially in my current position."


    "Of course. Let''s go."


    Time passed on into the night. Joseph and Natalia exchanged words with Peter and Laurie. Omari and Xiang discussed bring up the news with their families. Maria and Edmund meanwhile weren''t talking and instead were busy drowning themselves in alcohol. The mood seemed to shift from overall dread to somewhat lighthearted, even with everyone still holding the news of the end deeply within their minds. The grandfather clock proudly standing tall in the break room rung out. It had become midnight. That was around the time when any business would be concluded amongst the cabal members. However this particular night the conversations drew on until around two in the morning.


    "I''m heading to bed. That''s enough booze for tonight." Edmund said.


    "Quitter! I''ll...finish this damn glass and have another before...before sleeping!" Maria spat, gulping down the wine. "Oh...that hit good. I uh, actually think I''m done..."


    Omari and Xiang had already left for the lodge to sleep nearly an hour ago. Peter and Laurie said goodnight before heading out. Natalia and Joseph waited for the remaining members to leave. The two were alone now. With liquor running through their systems, the two didn''t know what else to do besides head off to bed as well.


    "Will you be staying the night here Madame? We have guest bedrooms in the lodge. Usually for celebrities of course." Joseph asked.


    "Hmm, thank you for the offer. This may be one of very few moments where I have some time off. The staff always stays on top of things whenever I leave for business trips or meetings with other government officials from different countries. Say, when you said family...did you mean a wife and kids too?" Natalia asked, spinning her finger around an empty glass.


    "Oh? Well, yes actually. Two daughters and a son. Those of us with families are the most concerned about the catastrophe you spoke of."


    "I couldn''t imagine what that must feel like. Hopefully as your significant other and kin born of your own blood...they too will make it with us when the fall comes."


    "I...I sure hope so too. Even I need to have some ounce of optimism you know?"


    "Sure, sure. I will be departing at the crack of dawn in the morning by the way so I assume you will still be asleep by then. May you lead me to a bedroom?"


    "Of course."


    Joseph escorted Natalia over to the sleep lodge just across from the main lodge. He stood outside her room, meeting her eyes once again. She pressed her hands on his shoulders.


    "I will be seeing you again eventually. For now I have much to get done as I''m sure you do as well Joseph." She said.


    "Right. I...look forward to our next meeting together."


    "Same here. I...hope you can sleep well tonight, Joseph. May you rest as easy as you can if possible. Goodnight."


    "Yeah...goodnight."


    Joseph watched as Natalia closed the door behind her. He sighed, sulking as he slowly ventured to his own room. He stripped down to his boxers and shuffled into the bed. He stared up at the ceiling for a few minutes before closing his eyes and drifting off to sleep. Hopefully expecting to clear his mind with dreams of peace and his family, nightmares of calamity and chaos would plague his mind throughout the night well into the following morning...

 IV: Awaiting Whats to Come

    Victoria sat at her desk with her eyes glued to the computer monitor, hands hard at work typing away on the keyboard. She finished college with a bachelor''s degree in software engineering that took four years to earn. She managed to land a gig working at a major corporation in the tech department, responsible for running their multitude of servers and ensuring that no issues would crop up. Her main objective however was to talk to her boss once the lunch break would come. She would constantly be checking her digital watch, waiting for noon. Once the clock struck noon she put the computer to sleep and headed for the break room. A few co-workers were standing around laughing holding cups of coffee. She approached them cautiously.


    "Hey Jeremy. Amy. Ben." Victoria greeted them.


    "What''s up girl?" Amy replied.


    "Yo." Jeremy said. Ben just casually waved.


    "Any idea where the boss is at? I need to speak to him."


    They glanced at each other for a moment then back at her. Amy pointed to her left.


    "Peter''s in his office I''m pretty sure. Back from our little New Year''s break and you already need to talk to him about something?" She snickered. "At least you weren''t too hungover to come in like that moron on the third floor office."


    "Yes. It''s...personal shit so don''t ask about it."


    "Oh I see, Gotcha'' homie. Whatever it is, hope it gets resolved." Jeremy added.


    Victoria left for her bosses office. She peered through the blinders covering the windows. He was sitting at his desk reading a magazine. She knocked on the door faintly. Footsteps could then be heard approaching. The door opened. The man with long black hair, black-rimmed glasses and wearing a dark red suit was standing there, meeting her eyes. She noticed his face was freshly-shaven as he had a goatee before.


    "Ah. Victoria. Come on in." Peter spoke in a soft, welcoming tone.


    "Hey sir. I hate to ask you this just after our short break from work but...it''s important." Victoria said as she sat down in one of the chairs in front of his desk. He sat down, closing the magazine then facing her.


    "Oh? You''re not leaving us are you?" He asked worryingly.


    "No not at all. It''s a...request for some time off. To go see my grandparents in Maine."


    "Ah of course. Had me worried there for a second. Are your grandparents okay?"


    Victoria was thinking. She couldn''t just spill the details about visiting them due to her sickening curiosity regarding her family''s past that she had recently discovered. But she didn''t want to lie either and say that one of her grandparents was sick since they both were in good health. She decided to just go with the simple answer.


    "Y-yeah they''re fine. I should have vacation time saved up, right? Well, I''ve been here for a little over two years now. I''m going to need a couple weeks off to go visit them."


    "Hmm, I see. You do have at least a week''s worth of paid vacation time saved up. So you''d be taking one week paid and one week unpaid."


    "That''s fine then."


    "Understood. So when were you thinking?"


    "Is next week too soon?"


    "Um well...normally, time off should be requested no less then two weeks off ahead of time. But, your performance recently has been quite stellar, as well as your attendance. And we did get Adam back last month after recovering from his surgery. I think we''ll be fine. Very well then." Ben pulled a joint and lighter out of the desk drawer, lit the joint then took a puff. "Just this one time I''ll allow it this soon. But no slacking the rest of this week got it? I had to encourage the others as well on the same thing. Still recovering from the wild New Years parties and celebrations it seems."


    "Seriously?? Thank you so much sir." Victoria smiled.


    "Eh it''s no biggie. ''Sides, things will be relatively slow around here for a bit due to the new year having just started so it''s not like we''re drowning in work here. So long as the servers are running smooth and the suits are happy, we''re pretty much golden."


    "Awesome. That was all I needed to ask. I''m going to go grab some lunch now."


    "Alright then. Enjoy your break."


    Hours later, Victoria''s shift ended. She drove back to the apartment complex. She whipped out her phone to contact Adrian while she sat inside her car with the heat on full blast keeping her warm from the harsh winds outside.


    "What''s up babe?" Adrian responded through the phone.


    "Next week. We''re heading for Maine. Did you manage to get the time off too?" Victoria asked.


    "Oh for sure. My boss fuckin'' loves me so he was cool with it. Told him you had family shit going on so I guess he sympathized and approved the request. I mean, wasn''t exactly lying but my tone probably made it sound real serious."


    "Ah whatever. It''s going to be two weeks so you better pack up well. I''m going to prepare ahead of time so I can get it out of the way."


    "Yeah yeah. I''ll do it tomorrow morning. You should try and do some research on your lineage. Maybe see if you can find anything about those folks in that book of yours."


    "I''m going to try."


    "Cool. I gotta'' get back to work so talk to you later."


    Victoria hung up then headed inside and up to her apartment. She grabbed her laptop and sat on the couch with her feet up to get comfortable. She went to the official worldwide ancestry website and typed in the names: Mary Wintercroft and Edward Wintercroft. To her surprise, she found results. However she noticed something was off about the displayed information about the life they lived together. She read carefully.


    ''Even after becoming married in 1869, Mary and Edward continued to travel across the country visiting different locations known for strange, unusual or abnormal phenomena. From asylums to abandoned civil war forts. However their exploration days came to a halt in 1875 when Mary was found to be pregnant and eventually gave birth to a baby girl, Laura. Edward worked to support the family and the two lived a normal life as parents for many years until their daughter had finished school and moved out to go live in the city at age eighteen. Mary and Edward would then return to their traveling expeditions once again for another decade until they reached their late sixties. By that time they returned to their home in Cutler, Maine and retired from traveling. There they lived out the rest of their days until their passing on the same day, June 6, 1916. Mary was 72 and Edward was 76.''


    Victoria noticed that there was no information given about the story they had written found in the book she bought. Both of their profiles did not mention the two ever writing anything. Aside from their rather bizarre hobby, the life Edward and Mary lived seemed to be relatively normal. Perhaps it was due to there being no documents or records of their visits to these strange locations in detail. This was throwing Victoria off.


    "It''s like...that story they wrote was never meant to be documented. It took finding an old tome of even older stories from a random bookshop to even uncover that story. And on top of that...the old lady there said that a woman dropped it off out of nowhere one day...something isn''t adding up." Victoria monologues to herself. "Too many questions and no answers. I doubt the author of that collection of books is even still alive...unless?"


    Victoria grabbed the book. She skimmed the bare cover once more: ''Beyond Our World; Collections of Stories from Those Who Have Connected to the Unknown Realms. By Anthony P. Bacchus. She did a quick online search for the name. The book was published in 1989 so she held out hope that the author may still be alive. Turns out her hunch was correct. The man had a website. She visited it then searched for contact info. His number was displayed along with his email and address. She pulled her phone out and dialed the number. Waiting. Hoping for an answer. Someone picked up.


    "Hello?" A gruff, old male voice spoke.


    "H-hello? Is this Anthony Bacchus?" Victoria asked.


    "Who''s this?"


    "I...I picked up an old book of yours. Beyond Our World ring a bell?"


    "Huh...? Heh...been awhile since I heard that. Was a limited release so I''m surprised copies still exist that aren''t collecting dust in an attic."


    "Well, one of the stories...the authors share my family name. How well is your memory if you don''t mind me asking?"


    "Aw hell, not so great these days I''m afraid. What uh...what story is it?"


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "A Pact with the Divine One."


    Silence befell the two for a brief moment.


    "Oh...that one... Can''t remember how I came across that one. I think uh...someone lent me an old journal that had that story written in it. It...was very unsettling to read...to put in the book...had chills the entire time. I gave the journal back...didn''t want it any longer then I had to."


    "I-I see. Sorry for, probing you like this sir."


    "It''s alright young lady. Not much else I can tell ya'' about it."


    "One more question...do you remember at all who gave you the journal?"


    "I uh...I think it was a lady. Advertised how I was looking for stories for the book. She uh...answered that call. Don''t remember the name sadly. Sorry."


    "Oh. Well, thank you anyway sir. Appreciate the info."


    "Sure thing. If you''re looking for something related to those who wrote that story...good luck."


    "Thanks. Hope you have a nice day."


    "I''m an old man. Every day is a nice day when you''re waiting for the sweet embrace of death to finally sweep you away. Anyways, you take care young lady."


    Victoria hung up. While she had some new information, she wasn''t any closer to discovering the mystery behind the story. She sighed deeply. Nothing left to do but just wait and wait. She decided to turn her brain off for a bit and watch some television in the meantime.


    Sleep-deprived and mentally exhausted, Joseph Carter stepped out of the black sedan to face his gated mansion. He rubbed his eyes as the car drove off. He approached the gate and input a code on the number pad. The gate opened up for him. He walked down the long driveway to the front porch of the house and opened the door. He glanced around the large interior. The flat screen television was on. Sitting on the couch were a girl and boy watching cartoons. He passed by them quietly, not wanting to bother them. In the kitchen standing over the oven watching the small television mounted to the countertop was a woman with long black hair wearing a brown sweater and black leggings.


    "I''m...home." Joseph mumbled. The woman turned around, greeting him with a smile. Her ocean blue eyes lit up. Despite seeing her beautiful face, his shoulders felt heavy.


    "Hey there!" The woman said cheerily approaching to wrap him in a hug. She then looked him in the eyes. Her expression shifted from happy to concerned seeing the bags under his eyes. "You look so exhausted dear. How...did your business meeting go?"


    "Margaret I...I need to tell you something. But the kids can''t know...yet."


    "Your tone...it worries me. What, what is it?"


    "Let''s go up to the bedroom first, okay?"


    As Joseph and Margaret headed for the stairs, the two kids on the couch noticed them. The girl with long blonde hair jumped off and ran up to Joseph to hug him. The boy with short black hair got up and approached him.


    "Daddy! Welcome back!" The girl shouted. The boy just waved a hand.


    "Hey sweetheart. Hey there sport. Good to see you two. Sorry I wasn''t here to celebrate the ball drop with you all."


    "Eh it''s fine. You look like crap dad. Not get enough sleep?" The boy said.


    "Not really. But I''m okay. You two can go back and watch your show. I...have to go talk to your mom alone."


    "Aw okay. But will you come join us when you''re done?" The girl asked.


    "Of course dear."


    The kids went to go sit back on the couch. Joseph led Margaret upstairs to the bedroom and shut the door. He motioned for her to sit on the bed. She did so and he joined her. He then gently grabbed her hands and held them. She seemed very concerned at this point. His heart was pounding. His mind was racing all over the place finding the right way to explain what he needed to say.


    "What is it dear? Your hands are so cold..." Margaret murmured.


    "Lucy and Austin can''t know about what I have to tell you. Not yet anyway. Um...shit w-where do I begin...?" Joseph stuttered. "...Margaret. There is something I need to tell you and...I know it will sound crazy. I hope to God above it won''t happen but...I fear it may be really happening."


    "Huh?"


    "Last night we had a meeting. Me and the cabal. We had a special guest visit us for the first time. Their name was...Natalia. Natalia Emerson."


    "Th-the president herself??"


    "Yes. While this isn''t entirely a new thing, this visit was different. Natalia spoke of an experience she had on the night of her inauguration. She received some...divine ethereal message from the beyond that opened her mind up to something...ominous that is coming this year. The beginning of this new decade apparently has...marked the beginning of the end. According to her, on June sixth of this year...fate has revealed that the world is going to end. While, there have been many claims of this in the past, this was different. Every word she spoke, the look in her eyes, the tone of voice all of it...she meant it all with pure honesty. She said she was the vessel for this voice that revealed this to her...that the world has become so corrupted and polluted to the point where humanity is on the brink of destruction. And that we''ve failed. We''ve ruined the planet and we are going to be punished because of it. Ignoring the punishments of rising sea levels, hurricanes, tornadoes, flooding...I''m talking the end of humanity as we know it..."


    Margaret''s eyes were wide open. Her heart pounding like a war drum inside her chest. The atmosphere was heavier then ever.


    "You mean we...we''re all going to die this year?"


    "If miss Natalia is correct...then yes. We don''t know how we''ll die but it''s happening, according to her."


    "Joseph I...this can''t actually be happening, right??"


    "I want to keep my doubts I really do...but since that night I''ve been scared and in my dreams...all I saw was chaos and destruction on a global scale. Whether this ends up happening or not...we can''t tell the kids yet. The date has been marked by Natalia herself. And only time will tell if what she said becomes reality or not..."


    "No no no this can''t actually be happening. Why now??"


    "The end of the world has been prophesied numerous times in the past and never happened. I don''t want to believe it will this time but...I fear it will. And that''s why I had to spill it out to you like this. But Margaret...please try and remain optimistic. I''m going to do the same. We don''t fully know one-hundred-percent if this cataclysm will come. You and me have to keep our hopes up. For the kids and for ourselves."


    "Joseph...I understand. We should pray every morning and night that we will be fine. I want to believe that everything will be okay...will everything be okay?"


    "Me too honey...I hope so."


    The two embraced each other for a few minutes, fighting back tears and anxiety from swelling inside their minds. From this day onward, Joseph and Margaret would have to harbor this unwavering fear and hide it from their children. While they would have to continue on with their everyday lives, they will be living with the looming thought of Natalia''s revelation to Joseph. It will not be easy on their mental health.


    Sitting comfortably in the Oval Office, Natalia had her hands clenched together on the desk. Her mindset had changed after the meeting with Joseph and the cabal the other night. Before she could continue to ponder what her next actions would be, the door to the office was thrown open. A stout, tall older bald-headed man adorned in a black suit decorated with medals entered alongside two other men in suits. Natalia shook her head to concentrate on the men now standing in front of her.


    "Madame President I have an urgent message from our forces overseas in Jordan. Is now a proper time?" The bald man spoke in a gruff voice. Her eyes widened.


    "Huh? Oh. Go on then commander." She replied sternly.


    "We have finally located the leader of the insurgent forces running the show over in the country. After searching for almost a decade, our forces uncovered a hidden base in a mountain range far from any city or town. We must''ve been overlooking it for all this time. But recon teams spotted some suspicious activity. So we sent our mole in to investigate. He returned with good news. Al-Shamar. This is the name of their leader he confirmed. This may finally be our chance to take down the man pulling the strings for the insurgents and their vicious war crimes against the people. This...could be our chance to end this ongoing conflict. So what should we do?"


    "What are our options sir?"


    "Well we have two options. We can prepare a team of our most elite soldiers to infiltrate and try to capture their leader alive. Or...alternatively we could send a strike force of jets to nail the base inside the mountains, which would result in killing Shamar. That is what we are looking at right now for options ma''am."


    "Is that so? We''ve already lost too many soldiers in that damned war. I don''t want to lose anymore. Instead of sending soldiers in there...ready a strike team of combat drones. I want the entire place wiped clean of insurgents. Then send in a team to capture their leader. His capture could be crucial if he has connections with other insurgent leaders throughout the Middle East. If this is successful and we capture him...then proceed with Operation Goliath. Evacuate civilians from every town and city occupied by insurgent forces and deploy our entire drone attack force. If we capture their leader, then it''s endgame for the insurgents. Kill every last one of them and end this war."


    The commander-in-chief took a deep breath, the sharp tone of her words striking him deep. He nodded and folded his arms.


    "Understood ma''am. I''ll get right on it. Let''s go gentlemen."


    Natalia watched the men leave the office. She sat back down and sighed. She should''ve been feeling good about this new development yet somehow still felt a sense of anxiety. Ending a nearly decades-long conflict would have a positive effect on the state of the world. But that would just solve one problem out of many. It would not change the fate of humanity down the road. With her staff taking care of other matters, she had time alone to herself. Time not burdened to the position she held. She closed her eyes and focused her mind.


    "The cabal knows of the fall. In five months the world they know will witness destruction and calamity. I can only simply sit back, continue my duties as the leader of this great nation...and await the coming end. May those select few be reborn alongside me in the new realm...and may this selfish and cruel world perish and burn with this sins of their own kind..."


    Natalia opened her eyes, stood up, and got ready to leave.


    Before she could reach the entrance to the building, a well-dressed young woman walked over and stopped her. She stood in front of Natalia holding a tablet in her hand.


    "Madame President. You''re leaving already? A bit early, don''t you think?" The woman asked.


    "It''s alright. The most urgent matter...the one regarding the conflict in Jordan...has been discussed and solidified with the commander-in-chief. All the paperwork for the day is done, and my staff are finishing up the rest of today''s work for me. I have a lot on my mind right now so I need to go lie down for awhile and do some thinking. Now...please move out of my way young lady." Natalia said.


    "O-oh, sure of course. Sorry to bother you ma''am. Have a good night then!"


    Natalia shrugged off her words and left the building. She couldn''t help but feel pity for those around her, unaware of the coming end. But she didn''t let this bother her in the slightest. It seems ever since that night of her inauguration, her own view on humanity has been slowly distorting. It was probably nothing. She was still human, just like everyone else. A human, harboring knowledge that would cause mass panic and chaos were it to get out to the public. Regardless she had her duties to attend to tomorrow. Right now it was time to head home, contemplate her thoughts, and get some well-deserved sleep. The dark days ahead of her were numbered...

 V: On The Road

    The brisk morning air felt bitter and cold with a gentle but chilling wind blowing lightly. Adrian''s cobalt blue sport utility vehicle sat parked in the lot next to the apartment building Victoria resided in. The two had already packed up everything, taking a moment to double-check over everything they had. The back of the truck was loaded up with suitcases, a battery-powered lantern, a long bag carrying Adrian''s lever-action rifle, and backpacks loaded with food and drinks. Victoria had her laptop and storybook in the backseat.


    "I believe that is everything. Wait! Phone chargers! Did we remember to pack those?" Adrian panicked.


    "They''re both in the door pockets you idiot." Victoria muttered shaking her head.


    "Oh. Right. Soooo...I think we''re good then yeah?"


    "Pretty much. About a little over nine hour drive according to the GPS. Good thing your dad gave it to you. Means we don''t have to use our phones."


    "Fuck yeah. Let''s grab some coffee and hit the road!"


    Once inside the truck, Adrian headed onto the road to begin the long journey to rural Maine. They decided to hit the nearest coffee shop before the trip would truly begin past the city limits. While Victoria went to go get the drinks, Adrian reached back with his long arm to grab the book she was bringing. Curious, he flipped to where the lavish purple bookmark rested. ''A Pact with the Divine One.'' He read through a bit of the story, feeling quite uncomfortable upon reaching the paragraph describing their experience inside the cave. He noticed Victoria returning and closed the book to toss it back where it was. She got in, the two tapped their cups together, took a sip, and took off down the road. Now the road trip had truly begun.


    "Take care of things for me while I head out, alright dear? I''ll be back later I promise." Natalia crooned to the rather attractive younger woman with medium-length autumn hair in a red dress suit, patiently standing next to her desk inside the oval office. "This group is quite anal about meeting with me and it is urgent in my duties that I go see them."


    "Of course ma''am. To think that these individuals seek an audience with you and got approval from you is quite astonishing." The woman stated with bright eyes.


    "Well, in their request from the man who personally visited me, it seemed very important to them. Also they may have...donated a generous lump sum of funds towards the spending budget. But let''s keep that between us okay Madison?"


    Madison Weathers currently serves as the Vice President to Natalia. She was a close friend and fellow political advocate who used her connections with the many wealthy and powerful individuals that knew her father, Adam Weathers, to support her during the election. Adam is the CEO of the nation''s largest tech giant, Millennium. Without Madison''s assistance, even Natalia''s blooming charisma and sharp tongue may not have won her the position. Natalia left the office to head for the presidential limousine parked near the foot of the steps leading to the front doors of the White House. During the drive, she browsed her phone to gather information on current news headlines.


    ''Polar bears on brink of extinction. With 90% of the population gone, animal care experts rush to protect the remaining bears in hopes of helping them to start reproducing faster amidst a rapidly-changing global climate.''


    ''SUICIDE RATES AT ALL-TIME HIGH EVERYWHERE. IS THE STATE OF THE WORLD TO BLAME? WHAT IS REALLY KILLING PEOPLE?''


    ''Several poorer third-world countries continue to rot away from lack of governments and populations to care for them. Towns and cities abandoned, nature consuming structures once populated with people, animals roaming the empty streets. Is it too late to save these once thriving nations? Economic downfalls and changing environments have forced many to abandon the places they once called home...''


    ''New scientific studies suggest that curing all forms of cancer could come soon. "With most forms of cancer now able to be eradicated, the slow but fatal disease hopefully will come to an end within the next four to five years." Says Dr. Akira Kurosawa from the University of Tokyo in Tokyo, Japan.''


    "For every one single positive headline...there are at least eight that bring feelings of sorrow and shame..." Natalia muttered to herself. She shook her head, feeling her heart sink. While several new stories did not pertain to her situation, she felt it was important to keep up-to-date with the world as a leader even if it applied to matters outside her control. Even with the knowledge inside her mind regarding the fall, she had to keep an optimistic mind for her people and those around her.


    The limousine eventually stopped at a luxurious house in a wealthy neighborhood in the city of Alexandria. Natalia stepped out and approached the house, passing by the open gate sealing the property off from the rest of the homes in the area. She grabbed the satin nickel door knocker and rapped on the door five times in a specific order. The door opened up. She was greeted by an older, handsome gentleman with green eyes. He had slicked-back white hair with a few strands hanging over his left eye, a stylish mustache, black-rimmed glasses and a chiseled jawline. He wore a black suit decorated with gold patterns on the sleeves and pants and wore a chain necklace bearing an unknown symbol with a red gem in the center. His eyes studied Natalia''s figure then her face, a smirk forming on his face.


    "If it isn''t the stunning madame president herself. Please, come in." The man spoke in a smooth, hushed tone.


    Natalia stepped into the house. The man closed the door and motioned to follow him. She had chills running down her spine upon entering the parlor where a group of nine other individuals sat on couches and chairs facing a lit fireplace. Each of them wore black robes but had their hoods down. Five men, three women. The man himself made it ten altogether. Natalia had many questions.


    "So just who are you? And who are all of these people? Just what is going on anyway and why did you want me to meet with you stranger?" She spoke bluntly.


    "Relax, please madame. Apologies for not properly introducing myself and having to have made a messenger cordially invite you here on my behalf. The name is Vincent Oxford. You may be familiar with the family name." The man spoke shrewdly.


    "Oxford. I know of that name. Prestigious family that runs the entire wine industry of America. Bought out every other manufacturer and shackled them down under your own family''s business like slaves."


    "You hit the nail on the head there. A little birdie happened to have told me about you."


    "Who spilled what details about me?"


    "A certain fellow connoisseur of wine who happens to keep the banks on a leash for their own profits. Ring a bell by chance?"


    "Peter Masterson..."


    "Yes that fellow! Precisely. Oh, I''m sorry. These people here donning the robes are my followers. Their names are not important though."


    "I''m sorry...followers?"


    "Left out a little detail did I? Apologies. We got caught up in conversation. You heard me correctly. I am the sole leader of The Covenant of Asthatathu. We welcome you into our home our most esteemed guest."


    Vincent bowed before Natalia. The others all stood up and proceeded to bow with him. She was perplexed at this point. Many thoughts were running rampant through her head. She had to process all of this for a brief moment.


    "Covenant of what now? Okay let me just...sit down and you can start explaining things to me sir Oxford." She sighed.


    "Certainly."


    Vincent led Natalia to his chair and let her take his seat. The heat of the flames kept the backside of the chair nice and warm. He decided to just stand in front of her. She felt the gazes of the followers all set on her. Grabbing the glass of wine that was perched on the small table next to the chair, he took a sip then cleared his throat. Natalia noticed a large painting on the opposite side of the parlor, looming over everyone. It depicted a strange, alien-like creature with wings, many eyes and dozens of tentacles protruding below the eyes. The oddity was both fascinating and horrifying to her.


    "Madame Emerson we are no ordinary group. Do not think we are of the same vein as those many lunatics out in the world preaching their false beliefs. The Covenant is secret from the outside world. Same as the cabal you had the pleasure of meeting. Oh? I noticed your eyes darting beyond mine to the beautiful work of art back there. That is our sacred deity you see. The one called ''Cthylla'' according to the texts. Let me ask you a question...are you truly the Harbinger?" Vincent''s eyes were like needles piercing into her own.


    "The...Harbinger?" Natalia gasped. The pieces were starting to connect.


    "Mister Masterson told me of the words you had spoken during your visit. The fall...you''ve seen it. You know of it. You brought a message from the Outer Gods did you not?"


    "That means...you know of what I heard?"


    "Yes. This year, the world will end. Masterson seemed like one who had come to accept this fate. Truly a bleak message that humanity would be unable to come to terms with. Please, could you do us all a grand favor and tell us the entire message you received from the beyond? The followers would be absolutely delighted to hear it. If you do, I will tell you anything you wish to know and will do my best to answer any questions you may have."


    Behind Vincent, the followers all nodded their heads in agreement. Natalia had to take a deep breath. She was already involved with this group now, and wanted to see what she could get out of them in terms of information. So she nodded and decided to speak. Everyone held their breath in anticipation. Vincent pulled out a recorder and flipped it on. He wanted to record every word she was about to speak.


    The radio in the truck had been blaring extreme metal for the past hour as a distraction from the excess driving Victoria and Adrian would be enduring for the next eight hours. Traffic on a Monday was packed but they managed to get out of the city in good time. Victoria kicked her feet up onto the dashboard. Adrian rolled his eyes.


    "Please get your boots off of my dash. I just had the interior detailed last month." He asked.


    "But I''m comfortable. So I don''t think I will." Victoria replied smugly.


    "Ugh. You can be such a pain sometimes."


    As they were driving Adrian peered down at the gas gauge. It read on the lower side. He shook his head, letting out an audible sigh. Victoria glanced over at him with an eyebrow raised.


    "I have to stop and get gas. Looks like there''s a station in a few miles comin'' up. You should pull out one of those nutrition bars for me from the backpack once we stop. Forgot to grab one before we left the coffee place." Adrian groaned.


    "Sure thing. I need one too honestly."


    Adrian pulled the truck into the bustling gas station. Victoria grabbed the backpack to pull out two nutrition bars while Adrian filled the truck up. On the pump a large screen was displaying ads on rotation. Adrian almost wanted to break it but held back. He had the excerpt he read from the book stuck on his mind now. It reminded him of the many films he''s seen involving paranormal activity and strange voices entering the main character''s minds for plot reasons. At the same time he was excited to be involved in a real mystery. Once he was done he got back into the truck. Victoria handed him the nutrition bar.


    "Thanks. Alright, off we go now." He said.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    He munched on the bar as he spun the tires, taking off down the road passing the speed limit to save on time. Victoria nodded her head along with the melody of the song playing through the speakers. The two of them had a shared interest in the same kind of music despite Victoria having a more diverse taste in multiple genres. They both loved metal and electronic music, but Victoria also enjoyed classical, hip hop and jazz. She''s tried many times to help Adrian branch out but the furthest she''s gotten was with a sub genre of hip hop that fused rap with emo. With a multitude of CD''s and libraries in their phones full of music they had plenty to listen to during the road trip.


    Natalia was pulled away by Vincent into the kitchen where he was preparing meals for the followers. He pressed his hands on her shoulders and took a deep breath.


    "We were absolutely floored by your words madam. Something from the beyond really did speak with you! And it trusted you to carry this knowledge with you I am flabbergasted by this revelation! Truly fascinating!" Vincent exclaimed. "Your pupils...they shimmer with the color of crimson. Very abnormal..."


    Natalia shoved him off of her, brushing her coat lightly.


    "I know this. They''ve always been this way. Research states that it is caused by albinism. However I do not have such a disorder...or maybe I do? The rest of me is normal though. Only my eyes are different. So, I have just lived with it." She explained while going to pour a glass of wine.


    "You are truly a unique individual miss Emerson. As the president, how does it feel knowing the people you watch over...the people who look up to you...are going to die? You are still human inside so surely you must have sympathy."


    "Of course I do. I''m not heartless. It''s complicated if I''m going to be honest. I haven''t even told my own family yet...it was already tough breaking the news to the cabal. And those are people who are used to playing God sometimes. Snap of a finger and anyone on the planet can be offed in no time."


    "You know...it''s quite humorous. Christians believe that Judgement Day will eventually come and they will be saved. Many religions in fact, believe in some kind of prophecy that the world will end and their lives will be spared by whichever deity or deities they put their entire faith into. This situation however is different...it''s like something out of a fairy tale. One individual receives a divine message confirming doomsday and the world knows nothing of it. What will you do when the fall eventually comes? Will you share this message with the world when the date draws nearer? Or continue to keep it shelved from the public? Hmm?"


    "I...haven''t decided yet. Anyway enough of this chatter. It''s my turn for some answers."


    "Of course. I did make the promise."


    "Two questions. First...where do you and your little group come into play? And second...do you think there is any possibility that the fall can be prevented?"


    "We pray to our deity every day and night. With this new knowledge why, we plan to perform a ritual of course. In hopes of being spared, we will show our devotion to the divine beings and aid in the arrival of whatever brings about the end of the world. And as for your second question...no. A prophecy can either come true and we are powerless to stop it, or it is false and never comes true. The only glimmer of hope for those who know of the fall and want to avoid it is to pray and hope it never comes true. We however are going to be ready for it, just as you are. That answer your questions?"


    "...yes. Thank you..."


    Natalia quietly sat down at the table and drank her wine in solitude while Vincent continued his cooking, whistling a tune. She felt that she knew more about what is going on with herself and the message she received. But she didn''t feel too much better then when she had first stepped through those front doors earlier.


    A large sign on the side of the road read; Welcome to Connecticut! Signaling that Victoria and Adrian had now arrived in a new state. The scenery didn''t change much from the mixture of flat lands with trees and distant hills. Houses and various buildings were scattered about on both sides. The highway seemed to pass by a city with it''s downtown hub seen off in the distance.


    "Finally out of New York now. Still got quite a ways to go. Unfortunately." Adrian chuckled. "At least the coffee is keeping me energized. I may drive for a living but not long distances like this."


    "I''m just glad you''re the one behind the wheel for this and not me." Victoria added.


    "Well if you ever want a change to drive the beast here, you just let me know."


    "I''ll pass on the SUV driving lesson thanks."


    As they drove along the highway, up ahead of them multiple police lights could be seen flashing. Adrian remained cautious as they got closer to what must have been an accident. Sure enough his prediction was correct. A small car was turned over on it''s roof on the side of the road and a van sat with a large dent and minor damage. Three police cars surrounded the scene of the accident. A lone man was leaning against the van with his face buried in his hands. Victoria looked shocked at the sight while Adrian wasn''t phased by the sight as he had been used to seeing accidents from his job driving around the city. After they had passed by, an ambulance with it''s sirens wailing sped by, approaching the scene. The two got one last glance before the sight vanished beyond the rear view mirror.


    "I sure hope that wasn''t a bad omen..." Adrian murmured. "...then again it''s a long drive so that may not be the only accident we come across."


    Victoria remained quiet and shook her head to clear her thoughts of the accident. She didn''t want anything bringing her mood down. After a deep breath, she slowly turned the volume up some more. The two focused on the road going forward, soon wiping away the accident from their minds.


    "So Massachusetts is next, yeah?" Victoria asked.


    "Sure is. Then we will be in Maine afterwards. It''s going to be some time before we hit any easily accessible towns, so if you are wanting to stop at the first one we come across just let me know. To save on time we must keep bathroom breaks to a minimum. I say that as we have finished drinking coffee." Adrian said with a sigh. Victoria snickered.


    "I''m sure we''ll be fine for a while. I''m still full of energy and frankly don''t want to be too exhausted by the time we get to my grandparent''s place. It''s been so long since I last saw them. I wonder what they''ll think of me now..."


    "What, you mean with how you look?"


    "Well...yeah. I''m not a teen anymore. I''ve grown up. Changed a lot. I won''t be surprised if grandpa has a fucking heart attack upon first glance at me."


    "Ah you''re just being paranoid. They love you. Plus you''re an adult now so they shouldn''t be judgemental of the way you dress or how you talk. Relax babe. Like, stay positive and all that shit you know? But maybe we keep the cursing to a minimum around them."


    "Yeah...I guess you''re right. Thanks, Adrian. Sometimes you can be insightful and it helps ease my worries."


    "Of course. Wait, sometimes? Shit if that''s a compliment then I''ll take it!"


    Despite the lingering thoughts on seeing her grandparents after several years, Victoria wouldn''t let any negativity dwell in her mind. She may be naturally pessimistic, but Adrian''s optimism helped to balance out their differences in general attitude towards life. And she desperately wanted this lengthy journey to help her discover more about these mysterious past family members of hers. The two decided to remain quiet for now, turning the music up to get lost in the sounds of shredding guitars and blast beats.


    Vincent, Natalia and the followers all ate in silence at the large dining room table. The food smelled deductible and every bite tasted like a five star chef had prepared it with the utmost care. It was comparable with the food the chefs at the White House would prepare for the staff. Once their bellies were all full, the followers got up to leave.


    "So, do they just wear those robes when they get here and leave or, what?" Natalia asked Vincent as he was dabbing his lips with a napkin. He snickered at her question.


    "Oho! Of course not! They arrive here via limousine then don the robes here. I store them in a closet near the front doors. You underestimate our secrecy my dear Natalia." He replied snarkily. She shook her head in disbelief at her own question.


    "Right, of course. So, are they leaving then? What do you even do all day?"


    "They are off to socialize. They arrive every Sunday and Monday, we pray, have our service, socialize a bit outside of the religious discussions, pray again then they depart. I always cook breakfast, lunch and dinner for them as well. Each and every one of them has a good career, families, and lives outside of here but remain loyal to the end. I do cherish them dearly. I do hope you enjoyed the lunch I had made. Dinner will be later so if you are wishing to stay you are more then welcome to."


    "Thanks but no thanks. I do have my own duties to attend to so I should be going here actually."


    "Wait just a moment! Before you depart...may I give you a tour of the upstairs? You''ve only seen the downstairs here and would be rude of me not to show the rest of the place to our esteemed guest."


    "Well...okay, fine."


    Vincent led Natalia up the stairwell of the manor. The upstairs had more narrow hallways and rooms then the downstairs. It seemed like one too many rooms for just a single man who lived here. Downstairs had a parlor, kitchen, dining room, bathrooms, prayer room and living room. She got to see a couple guest bedrooms, a study filled with bookshelves, more bathrooms and two rooms remained. One seemed to be locked up with a complex locking mechanism.


    "What is in here?" Natalia asked with an eyebrow raised.


    "That is...private. While I may trust you, I cannot disclose the contents of said room. This final room on the other hand...is my own bedroom." Vincent stated as he opened the door.


    The bedroom was huge compared to the guest rooms. King-sized bed, walk-in closet, large television mounted to the wall facing the bed, a bookshelf, expensive ceiling fan, several paintings and a chair that appeared to be for reading as a book laid on the small table next to it along with a lamp. Vincent stepped aside to let Natalia through.


    "I decided to save the most elegant room for last. Mm, been quite some time since I last had a lady in here. ''Tis a shame it''s not for the reason I''d want it to be." Vincent said with a hearty chuckle. Natalia shrugged off that last remark and glanced around.


    "I will say it is quite lovely. Lots of space. Beautiful pieces of art. I''m almost jealous and I myself have a nice and neat bedroom similar to this." She replied.


    "I could imagine." Vincent approached the door and closed it, locking it up. Natalia turned around upon hearing the click. She was cautious now.


    "Why did you just lock that?"


    "Alas I must confess...upon seeing your beauty at first glance my heart started to flare up. I wish to...seek a private audience with you. Wine is quite romantic to share with a guest, is it not? And the fact that you are the Harbinger just makes me that much more attracted to you and those exquisite...piercing red eyes of yours." Vincent crooned, stepping close to Natalia and gently stroking her chin with a single finger. She started to get chills throughout her body.


    "Hold up a moment. As...rather handsome as you are for an older gentleman, I do not seek any kind of romantic fling or physical involvement with another person right now."


    Vincent chuckled and shook his head. In an attempt to swoon her, he unbuttoned his suit and tossed it onto the bed. The tight, dark red and black vest he wore underneath showcased his rather toned physique more. He rolled up his sleeves, revealing the canvas of tattoos he had covering his forearms. This admittedly had Natalia shocked. He took his glasses off and ran a hand through his hair.


    "I may be in my early fifties my dear...but I come from a long line of men with excellent genes. I not only take care of my health and body, but also am quite the purveyor of bedding fine women such as yourself. Not once, has one of them left this room...unsatisfied." He winked at her.


    Natalia had to pause for a moment to take in what was happening. She found herself in quite the awkward situation. Now, considering how important Vincent could be with his knowledge of all things strange and cosmic, and how he could be a valuable ally to her just as Joseph Carter is, she needed to process how to take things going from here...


    Two hours into the drive and Victoria was already feeling some fatigue from being on the road. She was never one who liked long drives and always avoided them whenever possible. After her parents died, she was forced to move in with her aunt and uncle in rural New York. The few trips to Maine as a child and teenager was already enough, as was the move to her apartment once she had started college and continued to live in even after graduating. She would rather stay and die in that city then move again. Adrian was used to driving since it was his job but understood her displeasure of long drives. With the two stuck inside a vehicle for awhile, he figured now would be a good time to discuss something with her. He shyly turned the volume down and cleared his throat.


    "Hey Victoria..." Adrian spoke.


    "Yeah?" She replied.


    "..I wanted to ask you about something related to this little quest we''re going on.


    "Hm? What is it?"


    "So...we''re going to your grandparents to stay and try to get answers about those two who wrote that story, right? What exactly do you plan to get out of them? What if this all comes to a dead end? I''m just worried this might all be for nothing, you know? I also think it''s strange how you said that nobody even told you about them even though they''re from way back in the eighteen-hundreds. I know all about my ancestors even, and my family is definitely not one for bringing up our past since...we had ties to the mafia and all that jazz."


    "I see...I just want to see what they may know. Thankfully they''re on my dad''s side of the family so they may have old family record or some shit like that. The biggest concern is...if that old house my grandma mentioned is even still standing. It''s all rural outside those smaller towns so hopefully the house was just left abandoned and not torn down or anything. And if someone else is possibly living there...that would complicate things further. Let''s just keep our hopes up, okay? And by the way you never elaborated on those mafia ties you were going to tell me at some point but never did!"


    "W-well it''s just some bullshit about my great-great-grandfather getting in their good grace by doing favors for them and... getting hitched to the daughter of a mafia boss, eventually working his way into the mafia himself and even becoming a boss after getting married to that woman. Look it''s spotty and I really don''t feel like going any further then that!"


    Victoria and Adrian started laughing together. Victoria had changed the music to a more relaxing, symphonic death metal playlist she had saved on her phone. Listening to music and continuing idle chatter would help pass the time as they still had many miles to go before they would get to their destination: Cutler, Maine.

 VI: Seeking Answers

    Natalia had a checkered past when it came to romantic involvement. Despite her well-mannered behavior and striking beauty, she always had a hard time with men. Either they could not keep up with her standards, or were too demanding and needy which prompted her to leave them. She was not unfamiliar with random flings, but they never went anywhere besides a night or two of pleasure. With her mind constantly running rampant with thoughts and responsibilities, she never was one to take time for herself and relax for more then an hour or so. And Vincent seemed fixated on her, as well as being a new connection for her due to his knowledge of strange and paranormal topics, such as whatever had slithered itself into her own mind that fateful night. Maybe, she thought to herself, having a good relationship with this man could prove useful to her. But wasn''t about to give in to his lustful determination.


    "Vincent...as flattered as I am that you have such a keen eye for beauty and have taken much liking to me...I''m afraid I must respectfully decline your offer. I have no desire to engage in sexual activity with you. Nothing personal by the way. Also mood is a factor and frankly I''m not feeling it. Not with you anyway." Natalia explained crossing her arms.


    "I see...of course." Vincent murmured, a tinge of disappointment in his voice. "I will respect your boundaries. But do not think I will give up. The silver fox swoons every woman eventually." He winked.


    "Mhm sure. Now please unlock the door. I''ve quite enjoyed this little tour of yours. But I must be off now so if you don''t mind."


    Vincent nodded. He unlocked the door and led Natalia back downstairs to the front doors. He bowed to her, sending her off.


    "I do apologize. I would enjoy your company again here." He said.


    "I forgive you. And don''t worry, I"ll be back soon. Thank you for inviting me over. Until next time."


    Natalia waved as she left the manor. Vincent watched her as she walked away. She pulled out her phone to call for the chauffeur to bring the limousine back to pick her up. Vincent slithered back inside and shut the door to avoid her noticing him eyeing her down. Once the limousine pulled up just a few minutes later, Natalia got in.


    "How was your visit there madame President?" The driver asked through the glass panel.


    "Just peachy. Take me back to the White House. While it wasn''t the most pleasant place I''ve been to...I will return here at some point." Natalia replied. She sat back with a leg crossed over the other to get comfortable for the ride. She closed her eyes to take a short rest.


    Adrian pulled aside to park at a gas station. He had to use the bathroom so he parked the truck and rushed inside. Victoria headed in and decided to buy a pack of cigarettes. She then went to go lean against the truck and wait for Adrian. As she pulled a single cigarette out and lit it up to take a puff, she felt a pounding headache start to take form from the rush of nicotine in her system. She grabbed her head and gazed into the truck mirror, feeling her entire body go cold. Her own face in the reflection started to shift into something sinister; her eyes went red and a wicked smirk formed on it''s face. She jumped away from the truck, shaking from the pure shock and breathing heavily.


    "Th-the fuck...?" She exclaimed. The reflection was different then that of the visage from the window reflection she saw in her apartment some time ago. "...I swear it''s getting worse. Maybe I really do need to see a psychiatrist."


    Adrian walked out of the gas station only to see Victoria staring at the truck from a short distance away with a cigarette in her hand. He found himself confused.


    "Uh you okay babe?" He asked approaching her. She took another puff then faced him.


    "I-I''m fine. Let''s just go."


    The two got back into the truck and hit the road once again. Victoria quietly looked out the slightly cracked window she ashed out of to ensure none got on the seat. Adrian was a bit concerned about her. He wasn''t particularly fond of her smoking cigarettes. It was an addiction she picked up in college to help her cope with the overwhelming stress of classes, social anxiety and whatever demons were hidden away inside her head. She has yet to break the habit, but has cut back on smoking some ever since she started dating Adrian, who is more fond of marijuana but can''t stand nicotine. He didn''t harp on her about it too much though.


    After some more time had passed, Adrian noticed a sign they were about to pass reading: Auburn 5 miles. He then glanced down at the GPS route mapped out.


    "Little over six hours left...and we''re coming up to a town. Wanna stop for anything at all?" He asked. Victoria just shook her head.


    "Nah. I''m good. Maybe when we get to Worcester, I say we stop and grab something to eat. That''s like, in ten miles according to the route." She replied while messing with the phone to see the route ahead of them.


    "Sounds good to me."


    After passing the town and driving on further, Adrian pulled off of the highway to stop at an Italian restaurant not too far into the city of Worcester. The two headed inside and grabbed a table. A booth to be specific which Victoria always preferred over standard tables. A waitress walked up to the booth to grab their orders for drinks, but the two had already decided on their food orders and gave them to the waitress.


    "Understood. I''ll grab your drinks and give your order to the cooks so be right back." The friendly waitress spoke then left. While Adrian pulled out his phone to play a game, Victoria glanced up at the television placed in view of the booths. The show airing had two men exploring an old farmhouse loaded to the brim with junk and memorabilia appearing to be several decades old. She remembered reading about how Edward and Mary were into exploring old places but ones that carried a history of paranormal activity and oddities of the sort. This show focused more on collecting old wares from places left to rot by time.


    "And what do we have here? Looks like some old political campaign merchandise from right before the forty-fourth president''s first year in office! Considering he won, these must have value!"


    "Wow look at that! These might fetch some kind of a price from diehard political merchandise collectors or even fans of the man."


    The two men went back and forth as they rummaged around the farmhouse. Victoria was always fascinated by these kinds of shows. While she didn''t travel much, she would always enjoy urban exploration back in her late high school and early college days. She didn''t do it nearly as much nowadays but occasionally would whenever her and the small social circle she has would plan a time to get together.


    "Well after we get this food in our stomachs we should be good for the remainder of the trip. Think your grandma would cook us dinner once we get there?" Adrian asked feeling peckish.


    "Oh definitely, since she''s getting to see her granddaughter for the first time in many years. Plus she knows how long our drive is and figured by the time we get there we''d be hungry. But I agree, lunch here should help satisfy us for awhile." Victoria replied smiling.


    "Grannies always know how to cook killer meals so I can''t wait to try your grandma''s cooking."


    "It''ll be nice too so we don''t have to go out and buy food during our stay to help us save money. Guarantee she''ll be making us meals every day."


    "Fuck yeah."


    Natalia felt drained after her visit to the manor but carried on with her paperwork. Her ears rung at the sound of knocks on the office door. She glanced up to look at the door for a few seconds.


    "Come in." She said.


    The door opened up. With a bright smile on her face, Madison walked in with folder stuffed under her arm. She approached the desk, setting the folder down in front of Natalia.


    "Hello Natalia! I just finished up the last of today''s assigned paperwork and wanted to let you know, that the conference went fantastic! Things are looking up for this year I feel!" Madison said. Her cheerful expression, soft but formal voice and radiant positivity was a great relief for Natalia after her time spent with Vincent and his followers. She smiled back and shoved the folder into the bottom right desk drawer.


    "Excellent work. Thank you Madison. I always wonder where I''d be without your assistance." Natalia replied.


    "Hey, I didn''t spend all those years in college for my masters in politics to get to this position for nothing. So, how was your day? How did the visit with the mysterious individual go? If you don''t mind me asking."


    "Oh boy. I''ll say, that man and his...followers were quite the interesting group..." Natalia rubbed her temple as she spoke. "...but I did gain insight into some important things that I can''t explain due to the strict confidentiality of that information. Got a killer headache though. Mentally I''m quite exhausted from this afternoon."


    "Huh? Oh, would you like an aspirin or some tea? I did have our secretary make us quite a lot of tea for the conference attendees. Well tea and coffee to be exact."


    "Tea sounds...lovely."


    Madison left the office and returned with a fresh cup of tea in Natalia''s personal black mug with the words ''Best President'' written in bold white letters. Natalia grabbed it and took a sip. The taste with a hint of lemon was refreshing.


    "Sorry to hear that it took a lot out of you. I guess it was quite odd of a request in the first place." Madison shrugged scratching her chin.


    "Well I am going to remain in contact with that man. Seems like a valuable acquaintance to keep in touch with."


    "That''s good to hear at least!"


    "At least something good came out of the meeting. Hmm..."


    Natalia started to eye down Madison from head to toe. She raised an eyebrow, head tilting slightly to the left as Natalia''s eyes met her own. Perhaps the tea wasn''t to her liking, she thought.


    "Is that a new dress suit you have on? Don''t ever remember you having a violet one." Natalia said rather perplexed. Madison glanced down at her outfit then back up at Natalia.


    "Oh this? It''s actually a gift from my sister. She just quit her office job to go be a freelance journalist and let me have it. Said that I needed another color to spruce up my public image and I agreed with her! Does it look good? The other staff seemed to think so." Natalia rubbed her chin, smiled and nodded.


    "Violet is a good look for you I think. Quite sexy if I say so myself."


    Madison''s face flushed slightly from Natalia''s complimentary words. She scratched the back of her head and swayed her hips nervously.


    "You think so?? W-well, thank you ma''am!" Madison stammered. "It''s rare to get compliments from you so it feels nice."


    "Yeah...I feel I don''t give you and the rest of the staff enough praise and I apologize for that. You better wear that during our next public hearing."


    "I sure will!"


    Natalia finished writing on the paper in front of her then set the pen down. She stood up and went over to Madison who stood quietly in the corner on her phone. She glanced up to meet Natalia''s eyes. The two were standing relatively close to one another.


    "All done with your paperwork? I''m just taking a breather after all the running around I''ve been doing today. I still have a few more tasks to get done then I''m heading home." Madison said, pocketing her phone.


    Stolen story; please report.


    "Why don''t you meet me in the main lobby when you''re done miss Weathers. Join me at my home for a couple drinks after work?" Natalia spoke softly. Madison was taken aback by her offer. But she just nodded in response.


    "O...okay sure! That sounds lovely!" She replied before heading out of the office, biting the bottom of her lip. Natalia watched her leave and snickered to herself, feeling amused. She returned to her desk to start prepping for tomorrow and make an important phone call. The phone dial rung a few times before someone on the other end picked up;


    "Yes Madame President? Hope your day has been going well." The pompous man''s voice spoke.


    "Eh, don''t really want to get into that. You got that bill ready for the supreme court yet? I know I''ve had you adjust it multiple times so I don''t want to have to adjust it yet again."


    "Actually glad you asked. Already sent it in as a matter of fact. If it goes through and gets approved, which I assure you it will, then we can expect them to take action right away. God knows we need to cut the defense budget by a good margin and finally start investing in a massive undertaking of the lower class social infrastructure that''s infested with vermin."


    "Well the last several individuals before me didn''t do a damn thing about the poorest areas in the country. Time''s been rough on them. Some places are either dead or withering away so I''m wanting to save and salvage as much as possible."


    "I one-hundred percent agree with you. Those billions of dollars worth of military technology isn''t being used at the moment anyway. And I doubt it will be anytime soon with you in charge. Keep our relations healthy and the budget cut won''t make a big difference."


    "Exactly. Already doing what we can to fix the planet. At this point the only ones engaging in conflict are those idiots killing themselves overseas and the cartels below us getting petty over narcotics exchanges. But they''re not our problem, haven''t been for awhile now."


    "Kicking out those buffoons working under the last couple presidents was the only good outcome. Keep things up the way they are and you''re guaranteed a second term."


    "Yeah...that''s the plan after all."


    "Your tone shifted a little there. Everything alright?"


    "I''m fine. Just tired from today. Anyway, I''ll make sure I do all that I can to push that bill for approval. The fact that they didn''t outright reject it this time means you finally fine-tuned it the way I told you to."


    "Yes. I thank you for assisting me with that. I must get back to work now and so should you. Appreciate your time today and will speak with you again soon."


    "Yup. Goodbye."


    Natalia sulked after hanging up. Everyone around her, everyone who knows and speaks to her on a daily basis, even the staff that she hardly ever gets to say a single word to, is unaware of the coming calamity as it continues to linger on her consciousness. It''s been a struggle every day to keep the knowledge hidden from those she works with and even the people who look up to her as a political beacon of hope for the country. She believed it was finally time for someone else...someone she holds dearly close to her, to know the truth.


    ''Welcome to Maine!'' The sign on the side of the road greeted the two before passing by. Victoria and Adrian both breathed a sigh of relief. The drive has been long, exhausting, but also enjoyable between the conversations and the music. The absence of snow for most of the drive between Connecticut and Massachusetts was cut short as flurries pattered against the windshield. The clouds in the sky still remained bright with pockets of sunlight poking through. Victoria lit up another cigarette, cracking the window and taking a long drag. Her mind remained at ease since the two had lunch.


    "Man, at least Massachusetts wasn''t as boring to drive through. I''m just glad we''re finally in fuckin'' Maine now. The gas I''m using is killing my wallet though." Adrian chuckled. "Remember, you''re covering the drive back."


    "Yeah yeah." Victoria snarkily waved off his demand. "This is my trip after all so of course I''d cover half of it."


    "Should be making you cover all of the gas. But then remembered we couldn''t take your fuel efficient car cause it''s too small. I''m also being nice since you don''t like long drives."


    "Adrian you annoy me sometimes, but I love you."


    "Love you too babe."


    The scenery shifted to droves of hills and trees all shrouded in a white blanket with the occasional house or shed spread thinly apart from any of the distant towns that passed by like blurs. Adrian noticed the fuel gauge was starting to wear down. Considering they would have to still do some driving even once they reached their destination, he decided to stop for gas at the next given opportunity. Another five miles later a gas station could be seen. Adrian turned and pulled up to the relatively empty, small and desolate-looking gas station. It had two pumps, a single car parked on the side of the building and a dumpster behind it. Neither of them recognized the sign so it must have been independent and not part of a chain. A rarity these days with most gas stations being run by one of the few mega-conglomerate gas companies.


    "I''m going to head inside while you fill up. Want anything?" Victoria asked.


    "A pop would be nice. You know what kind I like." Adrian said as he hopped out.


    Victoria wandered into the station. The interior was cramped with shelves, fridges, a bathroom, a back door and the front counter. Behind the front counter was a man around his early thirties with messy short black hair and a lip piercing smoking a cigarette while scrolling on his phone. Victoria grabbed a drink for her and Adrian and approached the counter. She was a bit puzzled by this man.


    "You''re allowed to smoke on the clock in here?" She blurted out. The man looked at her and raised an eyebrow followed with a puff on his cigarette.


    "Considering I own the place, then yes." He replied. His voice was quite monotone, just slightly deeper then Adrian''s voice.


    "Ah okay. It''s rare to see independent stations these days. Must not be busy all the way out here huh?" Victoria replied, surprised to be striking up a conversation.


    "Dime a dozen nowadays. Fucking corporations can pop stations up anywhere. But in some very rural parts like here, we''re pretty safe. That and I refuse to close up shop even if business is shit. It''s Maine so everything''s cheap, including land and running a business. And to answer your question...most I''ll get is thirty customers. On a good day. This ain''t a good day. You''re number six."


    "Oof. Well, that counts for something yeah?"


    "Sure. You''re definitely not from around here. Are you?"


    "Nope. Me and my boyfriend are visiting my grandparents. Some town called Cutler."


    "I see. Where you from?"


    "Manhattan."


    "Middle of winter and you''re driving from New York all the way here to Maine? Quite odd. If you don''t mind me asking...for what reason?"


    Victoria was caught off by his question. She didn''t think she would be getting grilled by this stranger in a random gas station during this road trip. Now she had to reply somehow.


    "Why the hell should I tell you?" She hissed. The man rolled his eyes and took a drag from his cigarette.


    "You don''t have to. Just curious is all. Pretty fucking odd time to be traveling if you ask me. This little escapade of yours must be important." He sneered, suspicious of her.


    "Look asshole...it''s been a long day already. Tell you what, if you give me any helpful knowledge of this place, then I''ll tell you. Been several years since I''ve been here to Maine. Advice may be nice to have." The man just sighed.


    "Ugh. Fine. Maine is as safe as a state gets. Worst you gotta worry about is like, hitting a deer or hitchhikers. And we got a nasty snowstorm coming up in the next couple days. There''s your damn advice. Now feed my sickening curiosity."


    "Sheesh...I''m wanting to find out some shit about my family that''s been kept secret from me all my life. May also help out whatever fucking mental issues I''ve been dealing with for awhile now, and my grandma is possibly the only person who can help me out."


    "Hmm okay. Interesting, very interesting."


    Victoria payed for the drinks and headed for the door before the man stopped her with his voice;


    "Before you go...just be careful out there. And uh, good luck with your journey. Make sure you''re holed up inside when that snowstorm hits." He said. Victoria just nodded silently and left the building.


    Natalia pulled up to the estate she lived in with Madison in the passenger seat. The young woman''s eyes grew wide at the sight of the large house before they arrived in the garage. Natalia led her inside, with the garage leading to a small pocket right next to the kitchen. She started to pour a couple glasses of wine on the island and handed one to Madison.


    "I can''t believe I''m actually inside your house. You said that you''ve never had guests here outside your own family before, right?" Madison asked as she and Natalia leaned on the counter. The two clinked their glasses together and took a drink.


    "Correct. I was debating when I would actually have you over. Truth be told: I actually inherited this estate from my late father. He stated in his will that he wanted me to have it after he passed away from that terrible brain cancer. Coincidentally it happened after I started running for president so he never got to see me win the nomination..." Natalia explained glancing down at the floor, a single tear streaming down her cheek. Madison reached over and wiped it with her finger. Natalia looked up at her, meeting her comforting smile. "...thank you, dear."


    "Yeah. I''m...so sorry to hear that Natalia. I know he would''ve been really proud of you."


    "You think so?"


    "Yes. As your vice president and close friend, I couldn''t be more proud of how you''ve been doing. And...I can''t thank you enough for giving me that chance when nobody else I knew believed in me..."


    "Oh yeah. You said your colleagues didn''t think you would get the position huh?"


    "...that''s right. Worked my ass off to get that masters, got my position in the government alongside you and they never thought I''d make it higher up the ladder."


    "Well they were wrong. I chose you to be the vice president for multiple reasons, not just because you''re my closest friend. You''re sharp, your decision-making has proven crucial many times, and the two of us have proven to be a good image for the faces leading the country. We''ve had too many old men leading for the longest time. I changed everything with my victory. And having a beautiful young lady like you next to me, gives the people some semblance of hope outside of our hearings and speeches." Madison chuckled lightly at her words.


    "I get called ''beautiful'' and ''pretty'' by the staff and regular people outside the White House all the time. But when those words come from you Natalia...it hits me different. I...I can''t explain why..." Natalia placed a finger under Madison''s chin and tilted her head up for their eyes to meet.


    "Darling I''ve thought that ever since we met in high school. Just been too damn busy to really express myself to you properly. Without you in my life I''d be a mess mentally. You help keep this crazy mind of mine in check amidst all the chaos that comes with being in this position of mine. And speaking of my mind, I need to share something with you..."


    Natalia grabbed Madison''s soft hand and led her into the living room. The two sat down on the couch, placing their drinks on the glass coffee table. Natalia took a deep breath. Madison noticed her hands were trembling and gently wrapped her fingers around them, now holding her hands. Natalia looked into Madison''s gleaming eyes. She had to come clean to her.


    "It''s okay. Whatever you need to tell me, I''m all ears. I''m here for you." Madison murmured softly. Natalia nodded and calmed herself.


    "I need you to believe what I''m about to tell you. Madison my dear...the night of my inauguration something strange happened to me. A voice...started speaking to me as I sat alone in my office. It told me of a revelation...that the world will meet it''s end in twenty-thirty. This year. On June sixth...a great cataclysm will befall us and humanity will perish...as punishment for ruining this once beautiful world of ours..." Natalia spoke in a serious tone. Madison''s heart began to sink.


    "D-did you say...the world will end?"


    "Yes. My mind, I feel, has been corrupted with whatever this strange voice was. I hear it talk to me sometimes when I''m alone...I see strange visions in my sleep...and even have these weird hallucinations from time to time. And I''m obligated to believe every word it said...I''m the harbinger for this coming doomsday. I bear the weight of this knowledge on my shoulders and have only told a very select few, including you. I''m not scared...but I am fearful for those I''ve told this to...and to everyone who has no idea. I just had to spill my guts about this to you because I care about you so much and couldn''t keep it from you any longer..."


    Madison''s heart sank further. She knew Natalia by heart and believed every single word she has said. She started to tremble with fear and Natalia felt it. Madison clutched tightly to her hands.


    "I...I don''t want this to be happening...and there''s no way to prevent this??"


    "Unfortunately not. But listen to me dear...I will ensure that you survive with me. We will not perish in the fall. I need you to stick together with me until that time comes."


    "Are you...sure? That I won''t...die?"


    "I promise. Keep it together, okay? We still have our jobs to do and our lives to live. You''re the strongest person I know. We...will...get...through...this. You mean the world to me Madison."


    "O-okay. Okay I will." Madison swallowed hard. "I have to process all of this for a moment..."


    "It''s going to be alright. You have me. I''ll keep you safe."


    Natalia lifted her hand up to Madison''s face and gently stroked the knuckle along her cheek. Natalia then inched closer, closed her eyes and planted a kiss on Madison''s lips. As if all the tension melted away and her trembling slowed to a halt, Madison''s eyes closed taking in the taste of Natalia''s lips. Before Natalia could pull away, Madison grabbed her by the collar and pulled her back in. The two of them continued kissing, taking in this tender moment for just a moment longer...


    A two-story red-brick house with a chimney and an old sedan parked in the driveway shrouded by a few large trees grew ever so closer. Adrian pulled the truck up the small hill towards the house and parked it behind the sedan. Victoria was feeling nervous even though it was her own grandparents. The large gap of time between their visits was a depressing thought to her. She had changed a lot from her teenage years. But their journey on the road had finally ended for now.


    "You ready?" Adrian asked.


    "Yeah..." Victoria replied.


    The two got out of the truck and headed for the front door. Victoria rapped on the oak door a few times. Silence. She was about to knock again when faint footsteps could be heard on the other side. She and Adrian stepped back to give some space. The door unlocked and slowly creaked open. Standing there was an elderly lady with long grey hair tied up in a bun, big round silver-rimmed glasses and wearing a long blue dress adorned with a white lighthouse on the front. The old lady smiled and spoke in a soothing, warm tone;


    "Hello dearie. Welcome back to Maine."

 VII: What Lies Inside

    The pure shock of seeing her own grandmother wore off when Victoria was embraced in a warm hug from the elderly lady. She wrapped her arms around her, clutching her tightly. Adrian stood in silence, smiling at the pleasant sight.


    "Grandma...it''s so great to see you again." Victoria murmured.


    "Likewise dearie. Please, come inside where it''s warm."


    The two were led inside by the friendly old woman towards the living room where an elderly man in a red chair sat with his eyes glued to the television. The woman went to get his attention and look over at them.


    "Adrian these are my grandparents, Evelyn and Henry Wintercroft. Grandma, grandpa...this is my boyfriend Adrian." Victoria said.


    "Nice to meet you both." Adrian spoke with a little wave.


    "Well hello there sonny. You better be treating our precious angel properly!" Henry exclaimed. Evelyn waved him off.


    "My, what a handsome fellow you are. I can see how you peaked our granddaughter''s interest." Evelyn said with a chuckle. Victoria and Adrian glanced at each other, a light blush on their cheeks. "Now, why don''t you two go grab your things and go unpack in the guest bedroom upstairs? I''m sure you''re both tired from your long drive so I''ll be making up dinner here shortly."


    "Right. Come on Adrian."


    Victoria grabbed Adrian''s hand and led him outside to the truck. The two grabbed their belongings and brought them up to the guest bedroom. The bedroom had a queen-sized bed, purple curtains draped over the windows, a closet, a long narrow floor mirror and a large dresser with a television on top of it. The two began unpacking their things.


    "She seems really nice. This house is very welcoming too." Adrian commented.


    "Yeah she''s the sweetest. Can''t believe it''s been about a decade since I''ve seen her, it''s crazy..."


    "Well, hopefully she can help us with finding out about your family''s past."


    "Let''s not pester her about that right now. We did just get here after all. Plus, I feel like relaxing after we have dinner. So let''s ask her tomorrow, okay?"


    "Right. Sounds good."


    After a delicious meal around the table, Henry got up and headed back to the living room to continue watching television. Evelyn asked Victoria and Adrian if they could help with cleaning up. They agreed to wash dishes and assist in tidying up. Once the last plate was put into the dishwasher, Evelyn motioned for the two of them to follow her. She led them into the study room.


    "Wait right in this spot for a moment." Evelyn said before going and opening a safe up, pulling something out. She walked back over to them holding a rolled up sheet of paper with a red ribbon tied around it. "I''m so happy you two are here to visit...but I know what you''re really here to see. This here is the deed to Edward and Mary''s house. After they had moved on, this was passed down through generations, starting with their daughter and ending with your father, whom left me to hold onto it. This was in case anyone in the family wanted to move here and have a place to live. The house has remained untouched and safe from being torn down or moved into by anyone outside the family." She explained. Victoria''s eyes widened.


    "So then this means...we can go see the house?" She gasped.


    "Yes. I will write down the address and you can go see it for yourself. However, I''m sure it''s been a long day for you so I''d rather you wait until tomorrow to go there."


    "Of course. That was our plan."


    "Very good. I''ll leave the address on the counter near the door. Just let me know when you will be leaving okay?"


    "Yes grandma."


    Evelyn smiled and put the deed back into the safe. She nodded to both of them before stepping past them. Now they were left alone in the study, excited and nervous for tomorrow.


    Sitting on the edge of the right side of the bed in nothing but red lingerie, Natalia gazed into the empty darkness of the bedroom. The only light was the small bedside lantern on the night stand. She stood up and glanced down at the bed. Lying fast asleep on the left side was Madison. She smiled then headed for the bathroom, her smile fading along the way. The automatic light flickered on. Natalia leaned over the counter and gazed into the mirror at her reflection.


    "What am I even doing...? She''s my best friend yes but she''s also my co-worker...what is going on with me?" She muttered to herself. A chill started to run down her spine.


    "It seems that the infectious feeling of lust has overcome you..."


    Natalia''s eyes shot wide open. She glanced around but saw nothing. Her attention focused back on the mirror, she noticed a faint glow in her eyes.


    "That voice..."


    "Harbinger...thy voice speaks to you once more oh lady of the people."


    "What the hell? I haven''t heard the voice since that night..."


    "On that fateful night, thy message of the coming end was simply no mere message. It was an invitation thou were unable to resist. Thou were thy chosen vessel. I have been a part of thou ever since. Why is this a surprise to thou?"


    "It''s just, I haven''t heard the voice since then. Just who or what are you?? If I''ve been harboring you inside of me then I demand you tell me right now."


    "It would seem thou mind has been clouded for some time. Now be not the time for thy name to bear relevance. But know that I serve as the messenger of the outer realms. I chose you for your significance amongst your people. A leader. One that many look upon. One that is strong-willed and of sane mind. Thou have spread the message of the fall to very few it seems. With most recently...the one you hold so dearly to you."


    "The fall...listen. I know that I''m fated to survive once the cataclysm comes...but what of the others I care about? Can they survive too?"


    "The fall will eradicate humanity as punishment for their sins. Humans as individuals...can seem to be ones that are capable of compassion. But as a whole...your species is the embodiment of sin incarnate."


    "Just answer my question! Can those I wish to save be saved? Joseph Carter, Vincent Oxford, Madison..."


    "The one you care so much for. When thou bodies were pressed against each other, I could feel the deep compassion and affection you two share. As one who has become part of you, I know every thought you have. Every word you breathe. Your love for this human is unquestionable. Perhaps, thou closest companion is worthy of joining thou in unison once the fall is upon your kind...Thy have spoken enough for now. Rest your weary eyes now Harbinger..."


    "Wait hold on!"


    Silence befell the room. Natalia''s eyes stopped glowing. No more words were spoken.


    Natalia left the bathroom and took another glance at Madison, sound asleep. While she felt a glimmer of hope, deep down the words spoken by the voice from beyond had her concerned. She now had more knowledge. A name connected to the voice. But what would the road ahead be like until the end of the world? She didn''t know. Instead, she chose to listen to it''s advice and go to sleep.


    "Let''s see what this old home has been holding within it''s withered walls." Victoria said with a sense of determination. Her and Adrian kept calm while driving past the snowy hills and fields that made up the majority of the rural area. Trees began to shroud both sides of the road more then before. Pulling up a rather steep hill then turning a narrow curve in the road, after not seeing a single side street for miles, to the right one was finally visible. A worn out mailbox sat coated in snow to help label the driveway. Adrian pulled into the road and pressed onward down the long road. Beyond the old, dying trees an open space lie ahead with a house visible in the distance. Victoria''s eyes widened at the first sight of the house once they got closer. The grass surrounding the lot was very tall and unkempt, coated in a thick blanket of snow. Remnants of a withered fence separated the lot from the cliff side even further ahead. Adrian pulled the truck into the main driveway and parked in front of the house.


    "Here we are...it''s pretty eerie don''t you think?" Adrian took note of the decrepit appearance of the house. Victoria simply nodded and hopped out of the truck to get a better view. He joined her to also take a look.


    The worn house was two stories tall, made of white oak wood and a dull grey roof. The door was in the middle with a single broken lantern hanging off the side, a porch area could be seen off to the right side. A chimney also stood out towards the left side, presumably that was where the living room was located. It was beautiful, yet depressing as a sight due to the toll the weather and lack of residency had taken on the state of the home''s condition. Victoria pulled out the key to the house and clutched it against her chest.


    "So this is where Mary and Edward lived all the way back in the late eighteen-hundreds. It''s so...jarring. Like a time capsule of the era." Victoria murmured.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "It''s spooky almost. They even lived near the ocean. There''s a cliff to the east there past that fence. Bet it was fuckin'' beautiful here back in the day." Adrian commented.


    "Isolated, surrounded by trees and a view of the ocean from the cliff...yeah. It''s strangely beautiful even now. Let''s head inside though. It''s freezing out here."


    "R-right!"


    Victoria took the key and stuck it into the lock below the doorknob and tried turning it but with no luck. She tried again and put more force into it, soon hearing a clicking sound. She took the key out and tried opening the door but struggled so she just gave it a good kick. The door flung open. The two headed inside and shut the door behind them. Inside was just how they pictured; old, grimy, dusty, and smelly. There was a staircase in the middle and the house was separated into two different sides. To the left was the living room where the fireplace was. To the right was the kitchen and living room.


    "Alright. I say, we should split up and start looking around for anything useful. I can check downstairs here if you wanna check upstairs?" Adrian suggested.


    "Yeah that sounds good. Just be careful. This house is ancient and cannot be that safe." Victoria warned him.


    "I''ll be fine. You be careful up there, okay?"


    Adrian grabbed Victoria and kissed her. The two exchanged glances and nodded before splitting up. She pulled her phone out for a flashlight and began to head upstairs while he went for the living room. The stairs creaked with every step she took, cobwebs being batted out of her way. The upstairs was also split into two sides. She checked the left side first, finding an empty guest room devoid of any furniture so she moved on past a bathroom to what seemed to be the main bedroom where Edward and Mary would''ve resided. The silence and atmosphere gave Victoria chills all along her body. She began to glance around, finding old tattered clothes in the closet and boxes stacked on a shelf above. The boxes were mostly of old maps, pamphlets and postcards from the various places they had visited. She did however put the few old vinyls off to the side. The room did contain a phonograph in the corner but she was certain didn''t work. She then checked under the bed and found a small rectangular chest with a lock. Now she had to find the key. Luckily for her, in the nightstand drawer was a tiny key that she tried and worked to unlock the chest.


    Inside the chest was a stack of papers and a book. The papers were birth certificates, bank statements, and other crucial papers to keep safely stored away. The book had a symbol on the front of a circle with a large star and a smaller star along with a few curves and lines. An ominous aura could be felt emanating from the strange old book, making Victoria hesitant to even open it. She decided to do it anyway out of curiosity. The worn, dusted pages were difficult to make out, but remnants of words and odd sketches filled them from front to back. Flipping back through, subconsciously her hands stopped on a specific page. Her eyes were glued to the page''s contents. The weary remains of a sketch was hard to read, seeming to be some kind of otherworldly creature. She focused intently on the sketch before a mysterious faint voice echoed through the hallways outside the bedroom. A sharp chill ran down her spine and she stood up straight, dropping the book on the bed. Her head turned over to the mirror above the dresser. Unable to resist, she slowly walked over to it and met the eyes of her reflection once again. The faint voice sounded closer, now inside the room but unable to make out what it whispered.


    "What am I feeling right now...?" Victoria asked herself. Her reflection, originally normal, started to distort slightly. The eyes narrowed, the mouth now formed a smirk and the pupils shifted to completely black, lifeless voids. "...the fuck is going on...??"


    "When will thou mind open up to thy own existence? Face me, child of the fallen."


    The faint voice, now much closer, whispered into her own ears. The reflection was distorting even more, shifting and shaping her limbs and torso into a black, shadowy figure with tendrils expanding from various areas. Victoria started to panic, her heart racing and head throbbing with pain.


    "Shut up! Get the fuck away from me!" She screamed, clenching her hand into a fist and punching the mirror with all her might. The old frail glass shattered into pieces, cutting into her skin and spilling out onto the dresser and floor around her. She paused and breathed heavily, leaving her hand in the broken mirror.


    Downstairs while Adrian was shuffling through old newspapers and magazines from the old times, he caught wind of the scream from upstairs. Panicked, he dropped everything and quickly bolted up the stairs and towards the bedroom. He stopped in place at the sight of Victoria having just punched the mirror, with her knuckle bleeding profusely. He was beyond flabbergasted, shaking his head to make sure he wasn''t hallucinating.


    "V-Victoria?!" He gasped.


    The shadowed form in the mirror evaporated. Victoria turned her head to the side after hearing his voice.


    "Adrian...?" She muttered.


    "S-stay there!"


    Adrian ran down the stairs out to the truck to grab the first aid kit and rushed back inside up to Victoria. He cautiously approached her and grabbed her shoulders, helping her step away and sit down on the bed. He took some tweezers, wipes and gauze wrap from inside the first aid kit and sat next to her, picking out the glass stuck in her skin then started wiping up the blood streaming from her cuts. Victoria sat quietly, her eyes wide open with a couple tears streaking down her cheeks as she watched her hand being treated.


    "What the fuck happened with you? Why did you just hit a mirror like that?? You''re fucking scaring me babe...I swear." Adrian hissed now wrapping the gauze around her hand.


    "I..I...I don''t know...Adrian I..." Victoria shuttered as she spoke.


    "You what?"


    "...I peeked into that book next to me, then I started hearing a faint voice, then it felt like I was out of control and went over to that mirror. Then my reflection it...it..."


    "It what??"


    "...It started to contort. My eyes, m-my face, then my entire body was twisting into some, weird shadowy beast... It sounds crazy I know but I saw it with my own eyes...I''ve been seeing weird shit like this for a while but never to that extent..."


    "Shadowy...beast? I know you said you''ve been dealing with weird mental anomalies for years but...this is something else."


    "It''s only gotten worse. And I don''t know what to do about it. I...was thinking of asking grandma. Maybe find answers about that too."


    "Hand me that book you mentioned."


    Victoria handed him the book. She leaned on his shoulder and wiped her eyes while he flipped through the pages. He only glimpsed through them until he came to the one that Victoria had stopped at and nudged him.


    "Th-that one...there. I don''t know why but that particular one I went back to and stopped at." She murmured.


    "Huh...just what is this book? It''s so old and worn like everything else. Half the shit on these pages are illegible and the sketches are all faded. But why this page in particular? The sketch is...bizarre. Like some shit out of a fantasy novel. Maybe we should take it...I didn''t find much on my end. Did you get to explore anywhere else up here?"


    "Only the study was untouched."


    "Let''s take a peek there then we can go. Keep pressure on your hand okay?"


    "Thanks. I will."


    Adrian and Victoria got up to go wander over to the study, studying the various books lining the shelves. Many of the books were too worn to be of any use. Sitting on the table between the two reading chairs was an old scrapbook however that caught their attention. They sat down and Adrian opened it up. Inside were a series of photographs taken of a couple in various locations. Towns, cities, mountains, forests, and several old abandoned structures like a train station and a church.


    "Those two must be Mary and Edward..." Victoria said.


    "The earliest photos are here. Look. I think that''s a wedding photo." Adrian pointed out.


    Victoria honed in on the old photo. The man wore a tuxedo while the woman wore a white gown with a matching veil and holding a bouquet of flowers.


    "Oh definitely. They look so young even then. They aged like fine wine. Quite the happy pair."


    "Yeah...turn the page."


    The first two pages contained early photos of their life. The next two pages contained later photos of their life. One photo was marked with text labeled; Discovery of a lifetime!


    "Eighteen-seventy-four. They''re standing in front of some cave. Must be pretty important, that date and photo. Only this one and the wedding photo had any marks on it with pen."


    "Right, that was the date the story I read was written. But look at every other photo after that particular one. They look...different."


    "You''re right. They look, uh, I don''t know...not as happy? Like they''re drained mentally or something?"


    "Before the discovery, they were bright and enthusiastic just from their expressions. After that, they don''t look the same...I think that experience in the cave they wrote about really changed their lives. In a way they didn''t expect."


    "Yeah...let''s take this with us too. We should probably go. All this dust and shit isn''t good for our lungs."


    "True. I''ll keep holding onto the strange book. You take that. Let''s...just get the hell out of this old place..."


    Adrian was the first to leave the house. Victoria turned around to take another glance at the interior of the home. She noticed the darkness clouding the upstairs, peering into the void and catching faint glimpses of strange patterns as if messing with her vision. She shuttered and turned to leave the house, shutting the door with force and locking it tight.


    Natalia sat quietly as she tuned into the news. She could already see the consequences of her actions being set into motion following her attack orders given to the commander-in-chief not too long ago.


    "We are here to report that the elusive leader of the insurgent forces in the Jordan conflict has been successfully captured by joint American and British forces following a direct order from the President after the location was finally identified after many years being in the dark. We cannot officially disclose the leaders name at this time on orders by the government but will be giving updates over time. With the leader in custody the military will be commencing their plan, Operation Goliath. A strategic bombardment of all insurgent encampments and forces. Now that civilians have been completely evacuated, this will be going into action very soon. Stay tuned for our live coverage here on the International News Network."


    "Looks like your plan worked after all..." Madison stated, sipping on her coffee.


    "Just as I figured. Now we watch the insurgents go up in flames and finally end that damned conflict..." Natalia breathed a sigh of relief.


    "So now does that mean we can finally start cutting military funds and putting them into our infrastructure?"


    "Yes. Give it some time, and the new bill can start making changes. I''m fixing this damn country as much as I can before...well, you already know."


    "I do...I only wish the people could know too."


    "We don''t need mass hysteria firing up into the public and causing all kinds of trouble. Excuse me for a moment. I need to make a quick phone call."


    "Of course madame."


    Natalia stepped away into a corner and pulled her phone out to search for a specific contact. She listened as the tone rang three times before someone picked up on the other hand.


    "It''s Natalia. I, need to discuss something with you. Regarding what I have harbored inside of me...it spoke to me for the first time in years since I first received it''s message. Said some questionable things to me. Maybe you could help me gather some information about it. Figure out just what it is exactly."


    "Of course my lady. When you are done with your work for the day, please do come on over. The followers will be gone by then. Let me pry into that mind of yours some more..."

 VIII: Secrets Within

    Some time had passed since the message of the end of the world was delivered to a group of the world''s most elite individuals right after the new year had kicked off. The leader of the group, Joseph Carter, had once again gathered the cabal together for a brief meeting to catch up on the status of everyone since that day when the news was delivered. He had dishes prepared and wine ready for consumption as the group had gathered inside his work office on the top floor of a large tower with a breathtaking view of the city.


    "Now that I have gathered all of you here, I would like to know how everyone has been doing since...well, the night we met the president. We will go in clockwise order starting with Dawson and ending with Adebowale. You all may begin." Joseph said, taking a seat and sipping on his wine. "And you don''t have to stand. Relax, enjoy yourselves and just talk. We''re all listening. We all care. Go ahead."


    "My husband didn''t exactly take my word to heart. He, like me, is skeptical of the supposed apocalypse coming to us later this year. While I am conflicted with my beliefs, we have not let the news affect our lives. As for our son...well he outright didn''t believe it either. Thought I was just telling him to scare him into behaving well. Partially true. That is all I have to say." Laurie spoke.


    "My wife and I are firm believers of the fall. It was a...a rather difficult talk, like I was telling her a family member died. We both shed some tears, but we are holding on tightly. She''s supposed to be due soon with our first child...which only makes this much more unbearable to deal with. Nonetheless I...I am doing my damnedest to remain level-headed and keep the stock market afloat. I only hope to whatever God is up there that this can be prevented. Otherwise, our daughter won''t survive more then a few months..." Peter shuttered, blowing his nose with a handkerchief.


    "This apocalypse nonsense doesn''t have me convinced. I only continue to monitor the ebb and flow of drug trafficking within my home country. Not a soul besides the president knows, and even he scoffed at the idea of another scenario where the world ends, when that has been predicted and wrong so many times. That is where I stand. Nothing more. Next!" Maria stated before downing her entire glass of whiskey.


    "My entire family and I pray every night for safety. We also pray for protection and for the fall to be proven false. We do not wish to see our beautiful homeland devoured by whatever cosmic horror the madame president spoke of. While we do not wish to believe it is real, our minds say otherwise. Our beliefs remain within our own God, whom we pray can ensure the end does not come. Our country is very much guilty of great sin. We only hope to be forgiven so we may help shape a new path forward towards the future." Xiang spoke contently.


    "Well...frankly there have been many a preposterous predictions of the apocalypse. Some bloke or three spouts about it every bloody fuckin'' year and ends up being wrong. While the message delivered by the madame president was...rather chilling, it does not entirely convince me. Maybe this time is different. If she ends up being right, then by all means let the world end. Ain''t nothing I haven''t heard of before. But you bet your damn life I''ll be basking in my hot tub sipping tea on our last day." Edmund snickered.


    "Me and everyone in my extended family is grateful for the truth to be shown upon us. Deep inside our hearts, we do not want life to end. We as humans have made many mistakes in our advances, only crippling the world further. But I believe we can change. Should the fall not come, I wish for those in charge of the world''s superpowers to come together and begin a new path towards a brighter future. The thought of the end of the world is bleak, but I will remain optimistic. For my wife, my children, and my people. Those in power where I''m from shall soon learn of the news, but not now. In due time..." Omari said.


    Joseph took a deep breath as he closed his eyes. He could feel the immense pressure of multiple thoughts entering his mind. The atmosphere of the room was very heavy. Mixed emotions were rampant with everyone inside the room. Some were believers. Others were skeptical. It was much for him to take in as the man in charge of the cabal.


    "Thank you all for sharing your experiences and thoughts. Remember, we are responsible for keeping the world turning. No matter if you are a believer or not, you cannot let this affect your positions of power amongst the world and it''s people. As for me well...my wife was not too happy to hear of the news either. The kids aren''t informed yet. Once we closer to our judgement day...only then will I reveal the truth to them." Joseph explained, taking another deep breath and sipping on his wine. "Now then, let us enjoy the food and drink I had prepared. I feel more at ease knowing how everyone has been doing since that night." Deep inside, Joseph was worried about the coming months. He had to keep the group together and focused on their own individual purposes as the worlds elite.


    Shaken from the mental trauma inflicted inside the old house, Victoria sat quietly without speaking a single word on the ride back to her grandparents'' home. Adrian opened the door for her as she got out and coldly made her way inside. Evelyn stood in the kitchen with the oven on. She turned to greet the two with a wave.


    "Hello you two-" She paused upon seeing Victoria''s hand wrapped up with bloodied gauze. She dropped her wooden spoon and quickly shuffled over to her. "What happened to you?? Are you okay??"


    "It''s a...long story. She should sit down." Adrian spoke up.


    Evelyn followed them to the dining room table and sat down facing the two. Victoria had yet to speak up, but she knew she would have to explain what happened to her concerned grandmother. Adrian placed a hand on her thigh to comfort her. She glanced at him, he nodded in response. She then looked at Evelyn and breathed a heavy sigh. She held the book she had found in the bedroom and tossed it onto the table.


    "Grandma...any idea what this book is? I found it in the bedroom at the old house. While flipping through it I...went back to a certain page. Then I started hearing a faint voice that eventually spoke directly to me... Then for some reason I was compelled to go to the mirror and saw...my reflection become some twisted visage and I...I punched the mirror. I don''t know what came over me and I''m sorry for worrying you. That''s why my hand is like this. Adrian thankfully had a first aid kit in his truck and helped me out." Victoria explained. Evelyn took the book and slowly turned the pages, glancing at the various sketches and words etched into every page. Her eyes went wide the further she read into the book.


    "Just what in the world is this...? What on God''s green earth were Edward and Mary doing with a cryptic book like this? These sketches are like...like something out of a dark, sadistic fairy tale." Evelyn stammered, absolutely stunned at the contents of the book.


    "I-I don''t know. But I feel it must have some connection to my mental issues. The disembodied voice, the strange visions, the nightmares...it''s all been plaguing me even worse as I''ve gotten older. The hell does it mean??"


    "Oh dearie...I wish I knew. I faintly remember your father occasionally having nightmares as a child where he would see terrifying things like creatures and these, bizarre locations he couldn''t comprehend. As he grew older the nightmares were less frequent. How strange..."


    "So the opposite of my situation. They''ve only gotten worse with my age. I''m only in my mid-twenties damn it. Why am I suffering with this shit?" Adrian gently stroked her thigh to try and calm her down.


    "Again, I wish I knew. Everyone in our family lineage has had similar experiences. Edward and Mary''s daughter apparently dealt with unusual mental health problems. Her two children as well, and so on. Even me in my younger days...but as I got older they just stopped with due time. You are an exceptionally rare case. Um, sorry to divert from this topic for a moment but...did you find anything else of importance in the house that you brought with you?"


    Adrian perked up and lifted the photo album off his lap and placed it onto the table. Evelyn grabbed it to start glancing through it.


    "We found this really old photo album. Something about it struck me as odd...shortly after their wedding photo, there''s a photo taken where Edward and Mary are standing in front of some kind of cave, looking as happy as they usually do. But every other photo after that, they stopped looking happy." Adrian explained pointing at the photo he mentioned. Evelyn once again was puzzled beyond belief.


    "My my...they do seem less chipper in these late photos. A cave you say?" Evelyn asked, something sparking in her mind.


    "Yeah. It''s as if whatever they experienced in that cave changed them. I''m wondering if that''s the same cave mentioned in the story Victoria read."


    "A cave huh? How interesting...well, my dear granddaughter here has clearly been through quite a lot today so why don''t you two go relax in your room? I''ll let you know when dinner is ready."


    Adrian nodded. Him and Victoria stood up and headed upstairs to the guest bedroom. Evelyn went into the living room and sat down, waiting patiently for the food as it brewed on the stove. Henry turned to look at her with a puzzled expression on his grizzled old face. He had just finished stuffing his pipe with tobacco.


    "Honey...when are you going to show them the journal?" He asked, taking a puff from his pipe.


    "Soon Henry...very soon." Evelyn murmured.


    Natalia sat patiently in a chair tapping her foot out of habit, eager to hear what her acquaintance has to say. Humming a tune unknown to her from down the hallway and stepping into the room was Vincent. He had a journal and pen in his hands and took a seat next to Natalia as if he was a therapist eager to listen to his patient spill their guts. Natalia leaned back and crossed her arms.


    "I feel blessed to once again be in your company my lady. Now, please explain in full detail what happened to you last night." Vincent said clicking the pen in his hand.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Very well. I awoke in the dead of night and went to the bathroom. Before I even did anything else, I decided to look into the mirror at myself for but a moment. Examining my face, in particular my eyes. In the dead silence, it happened... An all-too-familiar voice started to speak to me. The voice that had delivered the message of the fall. This was the first time since the night of my inauguration that I had heard this voice. This time however it spoke more directly, as if I was having an actual conversation. Albeit a mostly one-sided one. It told me that it had remained dormant inside of me all this time, that it was a part of me ever since that night of first contact. It didn''t give me a name yet, but said that it was the messenger from the ''outer realms.'' Said I was chosen for my significance amongst the human population..."


    "Hmm...interesting. Anything else to add?" Vincent was jotting down notes while he listened.


    "...it said it''s name did not matter at the time but will be revealed in due time. I asked it if those closest to me could be spared from the fall. While it did not promise anything, as a part of me it did take note of my...rather intimate connection with my best friend whom we...shared a rather passionate moment with together that night. It seemed...rather interested in our relationship and stated that if any one other individual I know could be spared with me...it would be her. It felt...strangely heartwarming. After that, it told me to rest and I did not hear the voice any more that night. And that is what happened."


    Vincent rubbed his nose and tried to clear his mind of the perverse thought of Natalia sleeping with another woman. He knew he had to focus and be a gentleman. He finished taking notes and set the notepad down to look at h er. She looked back at him, meeting his glance.


    "This is quite exciting actually my dear lady. I have heard tales similar to this. A being from the outer realm is being harbored inside of you. It chose you specifically as the Harbinger! And it is capable of direct contact and conversation with you! Fascinating! A messenger would make sense. If only I knew which of the divine outer beings this one was. I wonder if it knows of the great Cthylla we worship?? You should ask it for me! I wonder if you can awaken it at any time?"


    "Perhaps only when I am alone can it speak to me. As the only two occasions it has spoken to me is when I have been alone. At night too of all times. But sure, I''ll mention that name to it next time we make contact."


    "Interesting. Very interesting. I think you should take the next step in accepting this voice''s presence inside of you. It must have some physical form. Perhaps...you can make it manifest? Are you familiar with lucid dreaming?"


    "I am. So, you think I should try and make the voice show itself? Should it have a physical form?"


    "Yes absolutely! Become one with the voice! I have seen it in your eyes Natalia...you and this voice are one in the same. You must accept this. With the fall approaching soon...that conversation must be a sign that it wishes to know you more. And it can clearly feel what you feel. Maybe see what you can see? This is truly beyond human comprehension even I cannot believe it myself! If you want, you are welcome to use the secret room if you cannot make it manifest yourself."


    "Secret...room? You mean the room that was locked up that you wouldn''t let me see?"


    "For this specific occasion I will allow it should you need it. And if you do meet this voice''s physical form...please do return and inform me. Your company is always welcome in my home."


    "I...I appreciate it Vincent. Thank you. I will be taking my leave now. I have an...interview to attend to tomorrow and must get plenty of rest and catch up on my paperwork."


    "Interview? Well now. Good luck with that. And keep in touch."


    Natalia left the house and called for the limousine. While she waited, her mind was clouded with the advice from Vincent. Did the voice have an actual physical form? Or was it simply nothing more then a disembodied voice inside her head? Now she would need to find out.


    Night had fallen upon the rural lands in Maine. Adrian stood outside on the back porch with a joint in his hand. He took the lighter and sparked it up, taking a deep puff and blew the smoke out, watching it stand out from the night sky above. He was worried for Victoria after their visit to the old house. He needed some stress relief and that was where the marijuana came into play. Whether it be a tough day at work or fighting a cold that has him bedridden, Adrian always found comfort in getting high to calm his mind and ease the constant anxiety life and the world brought him. He leaned against the wall of the house and pulled out his phone to scroll through social media. His feed consisted of memes, posts shared by his friends, the occasional selfie or two and whatever posts in the various groups he was in were popular enough to garner his attention. He did his best to avoid depressing content such as the news or pages run by "woke" individuals and conspiracy theorists blabbing about the latest wild theories shared around.


    "What a fuckin'' way to start the new year off. All my friends are having fun on the weekends, and here I am in the middle of nowhere trying to solve some mystery related to my girlfriends family and her mental issues. Lucky me..." Adrian muttered to himself, taking another hit from the joint. He grabbed the wireless earbuds out of his pants pocket and stuck them in his ears, turning on some atmospheric progressive metal from his phone to help ease his mind, feeling quite stoned from the joint. Despite the bitter cold of the night, he felt more at ease now.


    Up in the guest bedroom, Victoria laid in the bed with her eyes glued to her phone. She was searching on the internet for any information regarding her situation. She stumbled upon a message board filled with posts of people explaining their bizarre dreams and other mental health problems, but none of the posts seemed to match her own issues. The closest she found were either people suffering from night terrors or claiming to be haunted by demons. No information she tried to look into helped her either. Her case was truly unique and rare and it bothered her deeply. She was starting to regret never seeking therapy too. At least they got some answers from Evelyn earlier. The history of Edward and Mary was slowly unfolding, but not by much. It was still clouded in mystery. After she gave up and some time passed that she wasted watching videos, Adrian came back into the room. She glanced at him, seeing his eyes reddened from his intoxicated state.


    "Hey. Feeling better?" Victoria asked.


    "I should be asking you that. How''s your hand babe?" Adrian asked as he started to undress.


    "Still hurts but...I think the bleeding has stopped. How long should I keep the gauze on for?"


    "Uh, like another day or two. Let those cuts from the glass slowly seal up. It''s funny. One time I had something similar happen to my pal at work. He locked the keys into his shitty car and had to break the window. He reached in to unlock the doors and cut his arm on the broken glass. So I had to gauze his arm up since he didn''t want to go to the hospital. My dad taught me first aid shit so I have decent knowledge on treating wounds like cuts."


    "Yikes. That must''ve sucked for him."


    "It was. His arm was fine after a few days, so even though your cuts were a lot worse, after some time to heal your hand should be fine. Well, I''m going to watch something on the TV. I''m feeling pretty good right now."


    "Fine. I''ll watch with you. I''m not that tired anyway."


    While the two sat up in bed watching a show where three people do commentary on funny internet videos, Adrian put his arm around Victoria. She leaned her head on his shoulder. He gently stroked a finger across her cheek, she turned to look at him and he kissed her. The taste of his lips helped put her at ease. He then ran a hand through her hair.


    "Hey, um..." Adrian started to speak.


    "Yeah?" Victoria answered.


    "...Sorry that this has been so hard on you. Hopefully we get more answers on your family''s past and...well, you can get this mental struggle with whatever demon you''re dealing with over with."


    "Yeah. Thanks for, you know...being so supportive of me. I''m glad I don''t have to do this shit alone. We will figure this out. I just know it. We will..."


    "Shh. Hey, you know what might help ease some of your anxiety?"


    "I know what your stoned ass is thinking Adrian...but honestly I could use some relief right now after a day like today. So you just relax, okay? I feel like going for a little...ride."


    Victoria moved herself so she was sitting on top of Adrian. She slowly swayed her hips on his crotch and dug her nails into his bare shoulders. He was getting perpetually aroused and grabbed her thighs. She reached down and slid her panties off slightly, unsheathed what was poking up inside his underwear then slowly started riding on him. He closed his eyes and listened to her moans echoing through his ears, a wide smile across his face. Victoria was glad there was an entire room separating the guest bedroom from her grandparents so any sounds she made were muffled through the thick walls of the house. Her moans got louder, nails clawing on Adrian''s shoulders starting to bleed. He grabbed her thighs and squeezed her soft skin, turning her on even more and causing her to move faster while riding him. The heat emanating from their bodies had them both sweating profusely, her moans louder from the sheer ecstasy flowing through her body. It wasn''t long until the two both reached a climax, Victoria crying out in pleasure and forcing her grip on Adrian''s shoulders to tighten as he let out a moan, finishing inside of her. Sweating and exhausted, Victoria panted and kissed Adrian before climbing off of him and laying back down. He slid down so his head hit the pillow. The two of them soon passed out for the rest of the night.


    The clock on the wall ticked down by the second. Natalia entered into her walk-in closet and faced the mirror, still fully dressed despite the late hour of the night. She faced herself in the long, narrow mirror placed on the floor and took a good look at her figure before stepping closer to stare directly into the eyes of her own reflection.


    "Alright you. Listen up...I know you can hear me. I wish to see the real you. Do you possess a physical form of some kind you damned voice? Come on! Say something!" Natalia scowled. "As the Harbinger you chose as a vessel I demand to see what you look like! Unless you really are just a stupid voice inside my head."


    Silence. Not a single word from the voice spoke up. She grunted and slammed her foot on the floor.


    "Oh so you only speak when you want to huh? You''re so selfish. I feel like an idiot talking to myself here."


    Still no response. Her anger only grew stronger, fists clenched tightly. She then cleared her throat to try a different method.


    "The Harbinger wishes an audience with you, messenger harbored inside of me. Will you grant me this wish?"


    Once again, no response. Natalia decided she would just go to sleep and see if something would happen in her dreams. She got undressed into her lingerie and slid into bed, closing her eyes until she fell asleep. Her eyes shot open once the sound of an explosion was heard. She found herself standing up on a street corner. She took a look around and her jaw dropped. All around her was absolute chaos. The skies were red. Clusters of cars and trucks sat empty on the road, some toppled over and wrecked. Buildings were crumbling and burning. Ashes rained down from the skies. Screams echoed in the distance followed by another explosion. In the sky Natalia saw two massive, piercing green eyes looking down upon the world. Whatever the eyes were connected to, was shrouded by dark clouds. It was like waking up to the apocalypse. She could only look in shock at the mysterious eyes gazing into her soul


    "Thou shall see the truth soon."


    The voice spoke to her. The dream felt like an eternity, standing in silence stuck gazing into the giant eyes in the sky. Another explosion went off in the distance followed by more screams. A shadowed, distorted figure crept up behind Natalia and grabbed her shoulder. She turned around and the dream suddenly ended. Her eyes opened up wide, looking up at the ceiling in her bedroom. The daylight was poking though the curtains and the alarm clock by her bedside went off. Natalia remained in bed. She had a busy day to look forward to. However, she also knew that she had to do the unthinkable...and go see the secret room in Vincent''s home...

 IX: Terrors Beyond Comprehension

    Natalia stood at the entrance doors to the White House. The nightmare she had still haunted her, but she had to clear it from her mind. Madison approached from behind and placed her hands on Natalia''s shoulders, giving them a gentle massage.


    "You okay? You''ve been awfully quiet this morning." Madison asked in a concerned tone.


    "Just...had a bad dream. A quite disturbing one at that. I just need a minute to prepare. There''s over ten-thousand people out there waiting for us to give the speech."


    "We can get the minor information out of the way first. I know you want to save the two biggest pieces of news for the end. Just take a deep breath and relax. I''m right by your side."


    Natalia followed Madison''s advice and took a deep breath to clear her mind. She took one more glance at the papers she held detailing the entire speech she had written out.


    "Thank you dear. Okay, I''m ready. Let''s go make those people proud. Follow me, and remember the last part of the speech will be spoken by you. I''ll be handling everything else prior."


    "Understood."


    Natalia opened the doors. A podium with a microphone was placed atop the steps of the White House connected to large speakers. To both sides were a couple army generals, some soldiers and staff members all awaiting the two''s arrival. Past that was a massive crowd of people all standing around, with police officers and a few squad cars covering barricades on both sides of the crowd. Natalia stepped up to the podium with Madison standing by her side as she began the speech.


    After speaking for nearly an hour regarding the state of the economy, some plans for the future and how relations were going with allies of the United States, Natalia was ready to drop the big news to the excited crowd of people. She cleared her throat and began to speak:


    "I have an important announcement to make to you all, my fellow citizens. Recently, we had conducted Operation Goliath in order to capture the illusive insurgent leader who had been laying low during the ongoing conflict in Jordan. Well, I would like to inform you that we have successfully captured him. With joint efforts from our own forces as well as the British army, the hideout where their leader was stationed had been raided, resulting in many casualties of insurgents who have long been terrorizing the citizens of Jordan for far too long. Remaining insurgents decided to put down their arms and surrender after Operation Goliath was a major success, officially bringing the Jordanian War to an end. The insurgent leaders name...is Al-Shamar. He was transported overseas and is currently detained in ADX Florence, our country''s most secure prison. He is scheduled for an interrogation headed by the commander-in-chief of the United States army and me as well. This is major victory for both us and the people of Jordan who are now free from the insurgent forces and their heinous crimes against humanity. We can all rest a little easier now knowing another conflict in the world has finally been ended."


    As Natalia spoke, the massive crowd facing her erupted in a thunderous applause. She smiled brightly, glancing to a cheerful-looking Madison next to her and the other several staff members standing beside her also clapping. Despite what she''s going through, an accomplishment of this feat has her feeling proud.


    "Thank you all for your support. Now I will open the podium to our vice president, Madison Weathers, to close off this speech with some final words for everyone." Natalia waved to the crowd as they started clapping and stepped down from the podium. She pat Madison on the shoulder as she stepped up to face the crowd.


    "Thank you madame president. Greetings everyone. While I have your attention here, congress has also just recently passed a bill that will start to divert some of our military funds into the economy to hard focus on restructuring many places within our beautiful country. We''ve lacked proper funding for many years now under previous leaders, and we understand that millions of citizens are still living below the poverty line and it''s unacceptable. From fixing old roads to restoring properties that have fallen on hard times, just know that we are blazing a trail moving forward to improving the economy and giving more of our people better lives and more promising futures. Nobody should have to be suffering because they can barely make ends meet. That all will change going forward from this point onward. Me and miss Emerson promise that to you all."


    After her speech to the public concluded, the crowd erupted once again in a roar of cheers and clapping. Madison flashed a wide smile and waved to the crown then stepped down from the podium to join Natalia as the two headed inside the building. They stepped aside for a moment. Some staff members walked past them, giving them words of praise and encouragement.


    "That speech went so well. I''m so happy with the direction things are going." Madison noted. Natalia glanced around to make sure nobody was looking then grabbed Madison''s shoulders and gently kissed her, catching her off-guard and spiking her heart rate. Natalia smiled warmly at her.


    "I am too. We manged to curb inflation, captured a very important insurgent leader that has lead to the end of a major conflict, and now with that new bill passed we can begin rebuilding those poverty-ridden places that have suffered for decades. All is going well..." Natalia replied.


    "Yeah...at least for now, right?"


    "Right. Well, now that insurgent leader is due for an interrogation. You''re in charge for the meantime. I have to go."


    "Of course. Good luck and...be careful. That man has to be extremely dangerous."


    "I''ll be fine. Time to fly to Colorado now. Take care dear."


    Natalia released her grip from Madison''s shoulders and left the office, making sure to grab a cup of coffee along the way and to get packed for the flight.


    Adrian sat with his arm around Victoria on the couch watching a television show about people living off the grid in remote places around the world, cut off from the modern societies their respective countries revolved around. Evelyn and Henry sat in their chairs also watching. Henry began packing his pipe with tobacco.


    "Grandpa, I didn''t know you still smoked from that thing." Victoria commented.


    "I''m damn near seventy-five and haven''t croaked yet so I think I''m doing just fine. Thanks for the healthy lungs dad." Henry chuckled, lighting the pipe and taking a puff.


    "He''s always been too stubborn to quit so I came to accept it a long time ago." Evelyn added.


    Adrian laughed at Henry''s remark about his state of health. His own dad was a smoker too who thankfully was also in good health so he could understand where Henry was coming from. Unfortunately it was an addiction he knew was never easy to break that he avoided all his life in fear he would''ve become addicted too.


    "You two remind me a lot of my own parents you know that?" Adrian stated.


    "Oh? I''m actually curious about you dearie. Since you''re dating our lovely granddaughter here, we should learn some more about you. What are you like? What do you do for work?" Evelyn asked.


    "Well, I work for a delivery service back where we live, Manhattan. I work second shift so I start late in the afternoon and get out in the evenings. It''s good money and I get premium benefits like insurance and paid vacation days. As for me well...I''m pretty laid back. In my free time I like video games, playing guitar reading Japanese comics called manga and going for long walks while listening to music."


    "That sounds nice dear. You seem like a sweet young man. Got a job, your own place I assume and a truck. I''m glad you''re not some deadbeat loser and actually have your head on straight."


    "Hah thanks I guess? And since you asked about my parents...my mom is head nurse at a local hospital she''s been at for like, fifteen years and my dad runs a car manufacturing factory that he was promoted to after his old boss retired. At home they were always pretty relaxed. My mom''s such a kind woman and my dad smokes too, so that''s why you two remind me of them."


    "They sound like fine, upstanding people. Our granddaughter really found a keeper I see." Henry chuckled.


    Victoria nodded in agreement as she leaned against Adrian, who anxiously scratched the back of his head unable to find a proper response that wouldn''t embarrass himself.


    "If you don''t mind me asking dearie...just how much of the house did you look through?" Evelyn asked grabbing the teacup placed on the small table placed between their chairs and taking a sip.


    "Well, Adrian checked the downstairs but found nothing really. I looked upstairs some then we both left after looking through the study." Victoria replied. Evelyn blinked twice and raised her eyebrows.


    "Oh, so you didn''t check the basement at all?"


    "Wait there''s a basement?"


    "Well it is a house from the eighteen-hundreds. While tornadoes were certainly a very rare case and still are here, it most definitely has one. Adrian, did you happen to come across a wooden door on the floor at all?"


    "Shit, I did actually. Pardon my language ma''am. I totally spaced that! It was in a small narrow corridor off to the side when you walk into the house. Damn how did I forget? I think her mirror incident distracted me." Adrian stated, with Victoria burying her face in her palm and shaking her head.


    "I see I see. I know you had a...rather traumatic experience there. But if I were you, I''d check and see what the basement may hold. I never went down there myself so I can''t help you there."


    "I''m pretty sure I saw an attic door upstairs too actually. You remember if there was anything up there?"


    "Not at all. I forgot there even was an attic. It''s been so long dear, my memory of my last visit there is very hazy."


    "Right. Sorry. But yeah, if it''s okay with you babe, we should go back and check out the basement."


    Victoria sighed and nodded quietly.


    It was settled there and then. With plenty of daylight left and their curiosity peaked once again, Adrian and Victoria got up to get ready and head back to the old house.


    Driving down the same road and pulling into that all-too-familiar long driveway, Adrian pulled up to the old house for yet another venture into it''s empty, hollowed walls with Victoria. He pulled the black flashlight he had stored away in the glove box and lead the way inside. He bent down to grab the rusted old round latch and pulled it to lift the trap door up, making an eerie creaking sound. The stairs leading to the pitch-black basement looked quite ominous. Cobwebs shrouded the ceiling and walls. Victoria took Adrian''s hand as he started heading down with her. Once in the basement Adrian peeked around with the flashlight. The basement consisted of one large, spacious room with two separate smaller rooms, one on the left and one on the right. The main room was barren and empty aside from an ancient wine cellar, several wooden boxes and some wooden baskets.


    "Fuck, it is creepy as hell down here. I feel like I''m about to get jumped by a serial killer down here." Adrian stated.


    "If that happened I''d pushing you out of the way and shove my boot straight up their ass. Then take whatever weapon they''re carrying and carve their throat open." Victoria hissed.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "J-Jesus Christ, that''s fucked up. Remind me never to piss you off like, ever. Let''s just look in this room here closest to us."


    Adrian peered into the room. Inside was a shelf that contained many jars and glass containers. It appeared to be emergency food and water. It was a basement built in the event a tornado were to land so it made sense why rations were stored down here. Nothing that was crucial to their search.


    "Can you believe this is all from over a century ago?" Adrian commented.


    "I highly doubt any of that is edible or safe for consumption." Victoria added.


    The two of them left the room and moved on through the darkness of the basement, swatting away cobwebs hanging from the pillars holding up the foundation of the home. Adrian slowly approached the other room and looked inside with his flashlight. Another shelf filled with various trinkets from the period were neatly organized, including some toys and carved wooden figures. On the floor was a long rectangular chest with a single latch and no lock.


    Victoria pulled her phone out for a light and went for the chest. Adrian meanwhile looked at the shelf. On the shelf was a crucifix, a wood lidded round box, a set of old coins which Adrian pocketed, a set of surgical tools in a small box, two antique wood and bone needle cases, a rusted old revolver and a tiny box containing six bullets. His eyes went starry upon seeing the gun so he started to inspect it. Victoria opened the chest and found a bunch of old papers underneath a brass spyglass. She took the spyglass out to glance at the papers. The papers detailed reports from a lighthouse all signed by Edward Wintercroft at the bottom.


    "Babe check it out. I found a revolver! How dope is this?? Even has bullets. I wonder if it still works?" Adrian said giddily. Victoria looked up at him and snickered.


    "Shit take it with us. Maybe grandpa can look at it. Check these out. They''re lighthouse reports. Would explain the spyglass that sat on top of them. I guess for a short period of time, Edward took over for a close friend who worked at a lighthouse they owned so they could go on a trip to see their grandchildren. Says on the very first page that he worked at a lighthouse as his first job for awhile after finishing school to save up money to go to college so this was nothing new to him." She said.


    "For real? Anything interesting written on them?"


    "Well...not really. Wait, huh? Hold on, think I got something here."


    Victoria''s sharp eyes helped her browse most of the papers and tossed them aside until she only had three papers left. The details of the report had her curious.


    "What is it?" Adrian asked.


    "According to this, Edward was spooked by something he was seeing in the ocean. He says he thought he saw an unusually large ''thing'' swimming in the waters one evening. Nothing else came of it that night so let''s see what the next report says... Here he wrote that he thought he was seeing things now. The thing in the waters from the last report was even larger this time. It looked like it had many appendages of some kind trailing behind the thing. Perhaps a giant squid? But those weren''t ever reported around here at the time. However later that night he saw a boat that had initially left earlier that day returning to the port visible from the lighthouse. He went to grab some water and when he came back, the boat vanished. The report ends with him getting ready to turn in for the night, questioning what he''s been seeing."


    "That''s...really strange. Um, so what does the last paper there say?"


    "Give me a minute to read it."


    Victoria started to read the last paper she had. Chills started to run down her spine reading through it. After finishing it she cleared her throat.


    "Well?"


    "Final report. Jacob is coming back tomorrow. I''m losing my mind here and I don''t know why. Two weeks running this lighthouse, having to sleep alone without my wife and child by my side and I am ready to leave this place. Heavy fog is shrouding the waters making it impossible to spot boats so the light will serve as their beacon but now I can''t even enjoy the view of the ocean. What the hell is out there? I''ve been seeing shadows in the fog. I''m hearing a faint voice in my head but cannot make the words out. The entire day has been suffering from the isolation and to make matters worse...I think something has been watching me. I took a break at five o'' clock to cook a meal for dinner and rest my feet. When I went back up to the top of the lighthouse I froze up. In the dense fog I see a gigantic shadowy form hovering above the waters. It had a large body, arms and a head and towered many stories high above the lighthouse like a skyscraper from the big cities. I couldn''t move a muscle. I wanted to just leave once and for all. After standing there frozen in shock for what felt like a few minutes, the giant''s arms began to slowly rise and a set of eyes, glowing a piercing white as bright as the lighthouse''s light itself, opened up and stared down at me. I ran. I ran down the stairs as fast as I could, packed up my belongings and ran out of the lighthouse and towards the boat on the dock down the gravel path. I didn''t want to look behind me. I hesitated until I reached the boat and fired it up. Before I would leave the island I took one final look behind me. The giant''s arms were raised above it''s head, eyes still piercing through my soul. I turned my head around and left the island, never looking back. My heart was pounding inside my chest so much that I thought I''d have a heart attack. Once I arrived back on shore I ran to the buggy and left for my home. I was too terrified to ever look out at the ocean that evening. While I was relieved to have finally returned to my beautiful wife and our daughter, I couldn''t sleep well that night. Here in the early hours I write this, my final report, and will await the visit from Jacob. Signed, Edward Wintercroft."


    Adrian had no words, he looked like he had just seen a phantom. Victoria stood up and touched his shoulder.


    "What the hell did I just listen to? I am officially creeped the hell out. S-say why don''t we gather our bearings and leave, yeah?" Adrian stammered, grabbing the revolver and bullets and leaving the room.


    Victoria took the last three papers with the reports, grabbed the old spyglass and left as well. With chills running down their backs, the two of them went for the stairs and were ready to leave the house for good.


    Natalia opened the door to the dimly lit interrogation room. Two armed guards stood behind a dark-skinned man in foreign attire sitting in a chair with his hands and ankles held down by metal cuffs. Towering over him was the commander-in-chief. He turned to greet Natalia.


    "Hello madame president. This is our man right here, the elusive leader of the insurgent forces-"


    "Al-Shamar in the flesh I see." Natalia cut him off, approaching the restrained man. He lifted his head up to look at her. His face was weary, bags under his brown eyes, and his short dark brown hair was messy and unkempt just like his tattered clothes. His frown turned to a smirk and he started cackling. Both Natalia and the commander-in-chief raised an eyebrow.


    "All these years I remained hidden...and this is who managed to get me captured? This bitch right here? Ha! Unbelievable. Seems like those old bastards couldn''t hold a candle to your strategic planning. I must say...you are one fine woman. How unusual for someone like you to be in charge." Al-Shamar hissed, snickering under his breath.


    The commander-in-chief snapped his fingers. The two armed guards went towards the back of the room and one returned with a cart containing large pliers and a hammer, while the other had a device hooked up to a battery on another cart.


    "We have several methods of torture we will be using to try and squeeze information out of this prick. Why don''t you take a few steps back and allow me." The commander-in-chief suggested.


    "Go ahead sir. Let''s see what he says."


    Al-Shamar just started cackling again. He took a glance at the objects and sneered at the commander-in-chief.


    "Shock therapy? Tools for battering down on my body and pulling teeth? I am a hardened man you know? Nothing you have will break me you fucks." He scowled.


    The commander-in-chief signaled for the torture to begin. Strapping the device to his head, one of the guards started to shock him. The commander-in-chief barraged him with questions. Despite the great pain, he refused to answer.


    The other guard pounded Al-Shamar''s knees with the hammer. While he let out shard cries of pain, he refused to answer. He then had a single tooth painfully pulled out of his mouth, leaving a trail of blood along the floor and onto the cart. He spit out blood and shook his head, refusing to answer. The commander-in-chief himself clenched his fists and started beating Al-Shamar''s face, demanding him to answer his questions. He only chuckled and refused to answer. His face was battered and bruised, his left eye swollen, nose bleeding and missing a tooth.


    After an hour had passed, beating beaten, electrocuted, endured relentless injuries to his body, a severe walling session and even waterboarding, Al-Shamar kept his word and did not break, refusing to reveal anything. Natalia shook her head and approached him. The commander-in-chief extended an arm to stop her. She grabbed his wrist and lowered it.


    "Sir...this has been going on for quite some time. Please. Allow me to try to extort him myself." Natalia said sternly. The commander-in-chief looked concerned but nodded and let her go on. She now stood directly in front of Al-Shamar. "May you and the guards kindly give me a moment alone with him?"


    "But ma''am, he is dangerous. I don''t trust him alone with you." The commander-in-chief replied.


    "Relax sir. I''ll be fine. He''s restrained. And I''m not afraid of this coward."


    "Well...alright, fine. Gentleman you heard her. We''ll wait just outside the door."


    "Thank you."


    Once the commander-in-chief and the two guards left, Natalia was alone with Al-Shamar. He continued to snicker under his breath. He had endured roughly an hour of quick and painful torture, yet was determined to keep his mouth shut.


    "What the fuck are you going to do, huh? I told you, you idiots cannot break me. I endured hell back in my home country. Nothing you can do will get me to speak up. So just fucking try me you bitch." He spat. Natalia proceeded to grab his head with both of her hands and bend down slightly, staring directly into his eyes.


    "You are a pathetic worm of a human being. You will listen to me. You''re a cowardly, disgusting, vulgar, waste of oxygen who is beneath me. Give in to me and heed my words...Your time has come to reveal everything you know to us and you will tell us without hesitation, henceforth you are my puppet and you will listen to my orders..."


    As her grip on his head tightened, Al-Shamar stared deeply into Natalia''s crimson eyes, glowing a faint red. His mind was starting to collapse, deeply entranced as his vision warped into what appeared to be an endless void of red and black with distorted, flesh-like beings floating around and clouding his view, their multitude of reptilian eyes staring him down. Several deep, muffled voices spouting unknown, alien words crept through his ears and spoke to him. He started to tremble in his chair, clenching his fists and his toes, sweat beading his forehead and his mouth agape.


    "Stop! Stop!! Stop it!!! Gaaaahhhhhhh!!! Make..it..stop!!" Al-Shamar screamed.


    The commander-in-chief burst the door wide open. Natalia closed her eyes and released her grip from Al-Shamar''s head. She stepped back as the guards ran in and drew their handguns. Al-Shamar trembled heavily in his chair, his entire body breaking out in a cold sweat. His vision was back to normal, seeing Natalia and the commander-in-chief glaring at him. She smirked as the commander-in-chief approached him.


    "I-I-I''ll tell you everything you want to know! Just k-keep that f-f-fucking woman away from me! Those eyes...t-those eyes hold horrors beyond human c-comprehension! No more! I-I''ll spill everything!" Al-Shamar sobbed. The commander-in-chief glanced at Natalia. He was at a loss for words for but a moment then was able to speak.


    "Madame...what the hell did you do to him?" He asked. She just crossed her arms.


    "I only spoke to him, that''s all. Now he''s broken so get everything you can out of him." Natalia replied.


    "O-okay then. Very well. Alright you cracked bastard start talking."


    The commander-in-chief took a kneel to stare Al-Shamar directly in the eyes, motioning for the guards to holster their guns.


    "The government was nothing but a bunch of incompetent buffoons. We the people were sick of everything. The economy was collapsing. Jobs were being lost. Our currency was deflating in value. Corrupt military forces kept an iron grip on the streets forcing terror on the civilians. Everyone was scared. When mother nature would strike with sandstorms and heavy rains, the government was always too slow to respond forcing us to do everything ourselves and suffer. Well, I had enough. We, were tired and fucking pissed. So I began a two years-long plan to setup the perfect uprising. Planting chemical bombs outside government buildings and homes of politicians, gathering an army of people like me, marking spots where we could ambush military patrols, and contacting an arms dealer I knew from Iran who could supply us with as many guns as we needed. We found a cave and would dig it out over the course of several months for me to lay low in because once this all would begin...I needed to remain in secrecy while pulling the strings. After nearly two years, it began. Chemical bombs, ambushes, the war to take control of our country had began. We fought off the military as best as we could, took control of the government capital and held the heads hostage while their leaderless army continued to fight. It felt like an endless conflict...until your forces united with the British started aiding them. Before I knew it...you bastards raided my hidden compound. Now here I am...a prisoner. My people have no leader, and you have fucked all of us. May as well go after the others in my network too...three locations in three different countries. Syria, Saudi Arabia and Iraq. All of which have been free of the shackles of war, contain former terrorist leaders that had aided us in our own fight. One lives in Medina. One lives in Damascus. And one lives in Baghdad. Go ahead and take them, or kill them. I don''t give a shit anymore. It''s all over. There I''ve said everything now get me the hell away from that fucking woman and get me out of here!!"


    After Al-Shamar had spoken, still shaken up from his time with Natalia, the commander-in-chief nodded and stood back up. He was satisfied as was Natalia.


    "Take him to the deepest, darkest solitary cell in this damned prison at once. We got what we need."


    The guards unshackled Al-Shamar from his chair and stood him up, cuffing his hands and leading him out of there. He took one last glance at Natalia, his expression showed the sheer terror he witnessed and the fear he felt. The commander-in-chief turned to face Natalia.


    "I...don''t know what the hell you did to break that man. But...well done. You''re more intimidating then you look." He chuckled. "Looks like we''re done here. Operation Goliath was a success. With that information, now we can track down his network of buddies from those neighboring countries."


    "Go ahead and get to work on that. And good work today sir."


    The commander-in-chief saluted her before leaving the room. Natalia looked down at her own hands, contemplating what she had just done and smiled nefariously.

 X: Awakening

    Victoria and Adrian returned from their second trip to the old house and went to the living room. Evelyn and Henry as usual, were sitting comfortably in their chairs watching a game show where contestants spin a giant wheel to win money and grand prizes.


    "Oh hello dearie. Looks like you found some intriguing things in the basement." Evelyn said with a smile.


    "We did. Um, I''ll let you go first." Victoria said, bumping Adrian''s side with her elbow.


    He nodded and pulled out the rusted revolver along with the bullets. Henry adjusted his glasses and was quite surprised. Adrian approached them, getting closer to Henry as he wanted him to inspect them both. He handed them both to Henry then pulled the old coins out of his pocket and held them in view of the two of them.


    "Well, I happened to find these coins. After inspecting them, they''re all from eighteen-ninety-four. One looks like a quarter, one looks like a dime and the last one a penny I think. But the real treasure, is this ancient revolver I found along with a box of six rounds for it. Doubt it works though. Victoria told me you''re knowledgeable about guns Henry so what do you think?" Adrian said.


    Henry carefully inspected the bullets briefly then set them down to get a closer look at the revolver. He looked at every inch of it, down the barrel and even the revolving cylinder which did manage to pop right out with ease.


    "Well I''ll be damned. The shells are intact, still have gunpowder in them judging by their weight. As for this gun here, judging by the model and it''s design, must be from eighteen-seventy-five. Betcha'' Edward had this for protection since if my memory serves me, his daughter was born that year. Whether it works or not though is a different story. It''d be a risk trying to fire it. I''d at least get some newer shells before testing it sonny." Henry explained, handing it and the bullets back to Adrian.


    "How fascinating! There is a gun shop in town, you should take it there if you want. And what about you dearie? What did you find? Looks like some papers and an old spyglass?"


    Victoria nodded and approached her to let her inspect the spyglass, holding onto the papers. Evelyn looked through the spyglass over at Henry and waved. He just chuckled.


    "Looks like you found me dear. This how you spied on me before asking me to prom all those years ago?" He asked jokingly. Evelyn chuckled back.


    "How''d you guess? I only kid of course. What a beautiful artifact from the past. Wonder what it was doing there?"


    Evelyn handed the spyglass back. Victoria swallowed hard and handed her the papers.


    "This was the most interesting thing I found. Read those. They''re from Edward when he I guess, covered for his friend and worked the lighthouse he owned for a couple weeks." Victoria murmured. Evelyn started to read through the papers one-by-one, taking her sweet time. Her expression grew more fearful with each report. Everyone was quiet with the exception of the television in the background. Once she finished reading, she handed the papers over to Henry.


    "Read those hon." She muttered softly. Henry took them and read them himself. Evelyn and Henry both got chills upon reading the reports. Once he finished reading he lowered the papers and looked over at Evelyn then Victoria.


    "These...were written after he and Mary had their child. After their cave experience...sounds like he started to go mad from the isolation being in that lighthouse. I...can''t say I''ve read anything like this before, and I''ve heard many a'' tales in my life from many folks. Evelyn..." Henry said, turning his attention to her. "...I think it''s time. Why don''t you go and grab it?"


    "Of course."


    Victoria and Adrian both wore concerned expressions as they watched Evelyn get up and head out of the living room. Henry glanced at Victoria and pointed to the couch.


    "You two should have a seat." He said sternly. They listened and went to go sit down. Evelyn came back holding what looked like a very old, tattered book, and handed it to Victoria. She took it and studied it.


    "What...is this?" She asked, puzzled. Evelyn sat back down before speaking;


    "That my dear...is the journal of Edward and Mary." She replied. Both Victoria and Adrian''s eyes widened. "I know what you''re thinking...and let me explain. That journal was given to their daughter, Laura. It''s been kept within the family for generations after their passing. Finally, I received it from my mother, Susan, who was inching closer to death with every passing day. She told me, to keep it stored away like everyone including her had done. I originally was going to give it to your father, which he accepted. But then he returned it, told me to hold onto it just for you since he was a busy man, and would probably forget to give you it one day. Then, of course, he and your mother tragically passed away...so I''ve been waiting to give it to you. I figured since you came all this way...I waited until you had finished searching the old house. And here we are now..."


    Victoria fought back tears after being reminded of her parents and started to look through the journal. Each page had an entry date at the top.


    "It, looks like they both used this journal." She said.


    "They both shared it. Sometimes only one of them wrote something. And other times they both contributed to an entry."


    Victoria continued to skim through it until she stopped at one page. Her heart sank upon glancing at the title of the entry; A Pact with the Divine One. Suddenly she started to connect some dots in her head.


    "Hey grandma. Did you ever meet a man named Anthony Bacchus? That ring a bell at all?"


    "Anthony Bacchus? Hmm. Why does that name ring a bell?"


    Henry reached over and tapped Evelyn''s arm. She turned to look at him as he held a finger up.


    "Remember dear? Years ago we had that strange man visit us after we heard about him requesting stories to be submitted for some book he was making? He was offering cash payments and I thought we should submit something. He took the journal and went into the kitchen to read it then handed it back and said he would pay us to use that story after how much it frightened him. I think the one our granddaughter here mentioned, is that story. The cave experience. That man must''ve been Anthony Bacchus. I knew that name sounded familiar to me." Henry chimed it. The memory clicked for Evelyn and she nodded.


    "Oh my God you''re right. I remember now! That was Anthony...so that''s how you came to know of Edward and Mary out of the blue. That man put their story into his collection and published it. Henry was in it for the money, but the thought of my many great-grandparent''s story being out there for the public to read sounded quite fascinating to me at the time."


    Victoria''s mind was racing from this overload of information. The pieces were starting to come together for her now. While the mystery of how the book even ended up delivered there by some random woman as she was told by the book store owner remained unsolved, now the connections were making sense to her. Adrian seemed baffled by this revelation.


    "What about the cave? You think it still exists at all?" He asked. Henry scratched his chin to think for a moment.


    "Are you mad sonny? That damned cave is the whole reason Edward and Mary changed! Give some of their journal entries past the cave experience a read."


    Adrian leaned his head as Victoria turned to a random entry in the journal by Mary:


    Laura is already halfway through her first year of school. She''s growing up right in front of our eyes and it''s a truly warming experience. Me and Edward have been able to spend some time together alone recently since she started school months ago. He''s been working in the evenings so we get a decent portion of the day to ourselves while Laura is away at school. The thought excited me initially. The first couple months were lovely. Just the two of us, sitting by the candlelight as we read and talk about various topics. But...something''s changed. We''ve both been quieter recently and I don''t know why. Edward hasn''t said anything about it, but whenever I look in the mirror I notice that I look like I''ve been aging rather...unusually fast. I understand that motherhood does that to a young woman. But it seems Edward is also looking this way. He always looks more worn out, tired, like a man that had returned from a war. This only started to be noticeable sometime after I became pregnant. Did our experience in the cave change us physically and mentally that much? I don''t know, but it is beginning to worry me.


    Victoria anxiously turned to another journal entry. This time by Henry:


    What is going on with me? Why do I always feel so tired? I get plenty of sleep. I don''t exactly overexert myself at work being an officer since at night, the streets of town are quiet and calm and makes my job that much easier on me. Laura is a teenager now and becoming more independent, while her mother, my wife, still does all the cooking and cleaning so she does not require nearly as much ''maintenance'' as she used to when she was but a child. Maybe it''s the constant nightmares? The demon whispering in my ears whenever it feels like it? The strange things I see at night alone while working? Maybe I need to switch to a daytime shift at the risk of contorting my sleep schedule I have become so used to. Maybe becoming a night owl is mentally stressing me out. I don''t know anymore. Me and Mary both are looking older with each passing year. I truly don''t know anymore. I should stop stressing out over it. I have a family to take care of. I love them. I''m happy. Yet, why do I feel as if my life is slowly withering away with time? Perhaps I need to sit down with Mary the next time Laura goes to the market with her friends.


    Victoria let out a deep sigh and skipped several pages to the last written entry in the journal. Adrian was feeling a sense of dread from their words. From both Edward and Mary it read:


    Lying here we have realized something. Life is truly precious. You should treasure every moment you can make with those you love and care for. Death has been inching ever so closely for the past several months. We have spent most of our lives exploring the many dark corners of this country hiding in plain sight. We were never the same ever since that discovery in the cave all those years ago. While we managed to get another good few years out for exploring after Laura moved out, our bodies were telling us that it was time to hang up the coats and get cozy to await Death itself. Retirement was dull but we had no choice as we grew older. Laura visited just the other day to tell us goodbye with tears in her eyes. She had to return to Chicago after all so it would be the last time she would see us alive and breathing. The time is nigh. As we write our last words in this journal we''ve shared since even before we were married, we hope that you, Laura, and your children and your children''s children and so on, will get to read our stories and learn about the adventurous and sometimes, tumultuous life we''ve lived together. At least, once we see the light, we''ll be free from the demon that speaks to us. Our offspring, should you ever decide to move into this house we live in and want to explore the vast lands around us, remember to stay away from the strange cave near the coast. We love you so much Laura, from the bottom of our hearts. May you and your family and our future bloodline only live happily, and do not suffer in the later years as we have. This will be our final journal entry. Death awaits us in her chariot. It''s time we say our goodbyes now and leave this world together. Sincerely, Edward and Mary Wintercroft.


    Reading all of this, Victoria could not fight back against the single tear streaking down her cheek. Adrian held her close in a warm embrace, closing his eyes for a moment. Evelyn and Henry watched in silence, feeling the heaviness in the air. All was quiet with the exception of the television volume that Henry lowered earlier. Evelyn stood up and walked over to Victoria, sitting next to her and embracing her as well. Henry let out a deep sigh. He knew from their expressions what they had just read through.


    "You two are adults, so I can''t stop you. But heed my words; whatever happened in that cave, only eventually brought ruin to Edward and Mary''s lives. It was a slow, creeping ruin, as they did live quite long even for those times when the life expectancy was shorter. If you want to go and try to find that cave, should it still exist...then have at it. Earthquakes, tornadoes and even floods are a rarity in this state, so the odds of that cave being around still aren''t entirely slim. But should you find it...venture in at your own risk." Henry said sternly. Victoria wiped her eyes and looked up at Henry with a fierce, determination in her eyes.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "I understand grandpa...but that cave may hold an answer to what I''ve been dealing with. The visual hallucinations, the voice, the nightmares...as crazy as it sounds...maybe something passed down through our bloodline from Edward and Mary into me. I-I''m sorry but, we have to go and try to find that cave." Victoria replied. Evelyn sighed and gently stroked Victoria''s shoulder.


    "We both care about you two very much. We don''t want anything to happen to you two. If you do go out there and by chance, happen to find the cave...please for our sake be very careful. While we both would rather you two not go there...Henry is right. We can''t stop you. And...maybe you have a point. Your mental trauma is very unusual that...well, any answers you can find could help you. I would hate for you to have to suffer with these conditions for the rest of your life. Especially since you''re still so young."


    "Yeah, and I really don''t want that. Adrian."


    Adrian lifted his head up to give her his attention.


    "Huh?" He muttered.


    "The journal mentioned that the cave is near a coast. Tomorrow, we''re renting a boat and going to search for that cave. It was mentioned that it wasn''t too far from the old house. It just, somehow evaded Edward and Mary''s attention since they both were always gone exploring the country. It may be closer then we think. Our only clues we have, are that it was in a general area near the old house, and that it was near a coast."


    "Y-yeah, right. Okay. We''ll do that. Hey uh, how long until that snowstorm hits by the way?"


    "Oh shit good question. Um-"


    Victoria stopped talking and whipped her phone out to check the weather schedule for the remaining days they would be there. She breathed a sigh of relief.


    "The snowstorm will start around tomorrow evening. So we need to do this early and get back before that snowstorm starts to hit. The app is saying it will last for at least a couple days."


    "Got it."


    Victoria and Adrian would spend the rest of the day inside hanging out with Evelyn and Mary, eager for their hunt to track down the infamous cave the following day.


    Natalia sat quietly with her legs crossed inside the limousine and her eyes glued to her phone screen. She casually scrolled through various news articles to pass the time until the limousine came to a stop at an all-to-familiar house. She waited while the driver got out and opened the door for her.


    "Third time visiting this place huh? My, this gentleman certainly must be captivating to keep your attention madame president." The driver remarked.


    "He is interesting to say the least. I''ll give you a call when I''m done here as usual." Natalia said as she began walking towards the house.


    It took but a couple knocks before footsteps could be heard approaching. The door opened. Standing there, dressed up in his dapper attire as always, was Vincent.


    "Well hello my lady. You wish to see...the secret room?" He said with a smirk on his face.


    "Take me there now. I''m out of options." Natalia demanded.


    "Oh I just love it when you add that bite to your bark. Of course. Follow me and do listen to me, okay?"


    Vincent lead Natalia upstairs and down the hallway to the locked room. He pulled out a dark red key and inserted it into the slot below the knob. The sound of a lock clicked and he opened the door, turning the light on. Natalia froze in place, her eyes darting all over the room and it''s contents, particularly what was on the floor. Vincent stepped into the room. The room consisted of dark red curtains covering the windows, a single light illuminating the room, a large knife with an ornate handle and blade design sitting next to a strange book on a table at the opposite end of the room, and a mass of candles in a circle around a large symbol with a circle around it of unknown origin painted in red in the middle of the room.


    "This here, miss Emerson...this is the ritual room. Every Saturday night, we gather in here and conduct our ritual prayer for the great Cthylla, with one member drawing blood over the symbol to show our devotion at the end of every session. The one who draws blood rotates out every week, as the same blood cannot be given two weeks in a row. I am the only exception as I lead these people and the prayer, sort of like a priest in a twisted way. We turn the light off, light the candles, conduct the prayer, and end the night feeling rejuvenated." Vincent explained thoroughly.


    Natalia was at a loss for words. She shook her head to recollect herself mentally and focus.


    "I uh...I see. You all really are...devout to this deity you worship."


    "Indeed. Now, before you go about doing anything let me tell you what to do. This is a very unique situation, as you wish to conduct your very own ritual within this room with a different deity. Something entirely different to what we always use this room for. You must turn the light off and light the candles, like we do. Then, you will grab the book sitting on that table along with the knife, the sacrificial blade to be specific. Then, you will recite the ''Spirit Within'' summoning prayer from the book on page, which is a ritual used to summon a demon or demons that have made their homes inside of a human, which in this very specific case, pertains to you. Since whatever you are harboring inside of you''s name is unknown to you, make sure to address it directly as best as you can, as possessions can indeed contain a demon or spirit with a name unknown to it''s vessel. Then, you will draw your own blood using the sacrificial blade into the middle of the circle by extending your arm out before making the cut. Then sit down, close your eyes, and free your mind of all thoughts. You are actively inviting this thing into your subconscious in hopes of it revealing itself to you so do not mess this up. I will be waiting outside just in case. That all clear?"


    "Y-yeah...yes I understand Vincent. Cannot believe I am about to do this all for a stupid voice inside of my head."


    "That entity inside of you holds significance. It chose you as it''s vessel to be the Harbinger. This is crucial for your role. And remember the most important part of this. Do...not...panic. You''re a strong-willed woman so I''m sure you''ll be fine."


    "Wait! How do I know, it''ll be over?"


    "Hmm. If you manage to succeed and make the entity reveal itself, once it is done speaking to you and vanishes, your subconscious will snap you awake like waking up from a dream. Then you are safe to conclude the ritual."


    "Okay. It''s time then...please leave me be now."


    "Certainly."


    Vincent leaves the room and shuts the door. Natalia took a deep, long breath before taking the lighter she was handed during the walk from the front door to the room by Vincent, and lit the candles one-by-one. Once that was done she shut the light off, and began to follow the order for the ritual. With the book and knife in hand she opened the strange book. She found the page explaining the exact summoning ritual Vincent told her about and began to recite the words within, speaking in a foreign tongue from unknown origin:


    "Y'' l'' uln frn slumbers llll ya. The yar ah hai. Na''ah''ehye thy ehyeorr hup thou''s yaor bthnk ng orr''e. Ymg'' mgah''n''ghft l'' ya, l'' ai ya ng mgah''n''ghft thyself. Y'' ah nafl ahmgr''luh harmful discourse ngnah l'' uaaah disturbance. Y'' simply l'' gotha communicate l'' thee ng mgr''luh thy mgleth ye''bthnk. Heed ya beck ng uln. Oh orr''e ngnah demon cahf wgah''n geb llll ya hai, yar ah nigh llll ehye''s self l'' yog nog ng become ehye llll orr''enah realm llll uh''eor mgng brief period ot yar. Thou ephaicommence ot luln gn''th''bthnk l'' uln thy hup ph'' orr''enah realm. L'' nog ya llll ehye!"


    Natalia then set the book down and extended her arm, rolled her sleeve up and took the sacrificial blade to lightly cut her forearm. A trickle of blood seeped downwards onto the symbol right in the middle like instructed and sat down, setting the blade aside and closing her eyes, gritting her teeth and enduring the pain from the cut. Everything was silent for but a brief moment, allowing herself to clear all thoughts from her head. Her presidential duties, the mountains of work awaiting her, any thoughts she had of Vincent or Joseph Carter or the cabal or Madison in particular, and even the disembodied voice. As she felt these thoughts leave her mind, the room started to shake. On both sides of the room, the wooden floors started to be torn apart by a set of large, muscular arms with claws on it''s fingertips. On the opposite side of the room, a portion of the floor broke apart as a single fleshy tentacle-like appendage rose up from the hole it had made. Then most of the flooring except the very spot Natalia sat shattered apart from below as something rose up from below. Natalia''s eyes opened wide to gaze upon the creature. The rest of the floor broke apart and Natalia found herself floating, an endless black void cast below her. The walls of the room remained but the ceiling had split open and the floor was entirely gone. Her eyes were wide at the sight she was witnessing.


    In front of her gaze was a tall, black humanoid creature with three arms, a long, spindly tentacle-like head bearing a single mouth lined with sharp teeth, a set of multiple piercing red eyes below it''s mouth on it''s chest, large monstrous legs and feet, and a multitude of black tendrils protruding from it''s back. The sheer sight of this being had Natalia frozen in both fear and awe. It''s third arm, extending from it''s waist below the right arm pointed directly at her, and it''s mouth opened wide.


    "So...thou have commenced a ritual from the accursed grimoire to summon me into thou subconscious space within thou mind. It would seem thy true form has finally been unleashed upon thou''s own mortal eyes...Harbinger." The creature spoke in the same ominous, deep tone that echoed through Natalia''s ears similarly to when it spoke to her in reality. She rubbed her eyes and studied the creature from head to toe then gazed into it''s many eyes. "Thou must be inpatient if thou resorted to summoning me through the means of a blood ritual."


    "It...it''s you. It''s really you...the voice that spoke to me on the night of the inauguration. The voice that has been inside of me all this time. So now I have finally laid eyes upon your true form, creature from the beyond." Natalia replied.


    "This is correct. I am the deity that lays dormant inside of thou own body. Thou are the vessel that keeps me concealed and locked away. Tell me oh Harbinger...what is thou purpose of commencing the ritual that has lead to this...meeting of the minds..."


    "Because you wouldn''t reveal yourself to me! You forced my hand to do this...now tell me your name! Where are you from? What is your true purpose? The Harbinger demands answers!"


    "...As thou wishes. Thy name is Nyarlathotep, messenger of the Outer Gods. I am from beyond the stars, somewhere no mere mortal mind could even comprehend. I chose thou as the vessel because of thou''s significance amongst the mortal population. This much thou already knows. You bear thy message, sent from a higher power above thy own, as a warning to you and your kind. Your world has suffered over many decades by thou own actions, and thus is doomed to perish from the fall. While thy manifestation is but a vision conjured inside of thou own subconscious, I exist alongside you and will be freed on the day of reckoning. Until then, I remain inside of you, sharing body and soul as one. Thou may be thine own construct of flesh and bone with an independent mind, free will and a pulsing heart that thy cannot take control of, but remember that thy resides within you."


    Natalia finally began to truly understand the purpose of this creature that has been with her for over a year now. She would not let this break control of her subconscious however.


    "I see...I understand now. You come from somewhere way beyond our solar system. A different dimension perhaps. And yet, all of you are going to punish humankind because of how we''ve destroyed our own world slowly over the course of modern history. You clearly exist within our own universe...that would explain how any of this is even possible. Goddamn it..."


    "Do not fear thou''s purpose for my existence. I promised thou that thine own life and the life of whom you hold closest would be spared from the fall. This is simply...how fate has been woven by the great Old One. If thou does not have any more purpose for speaking to thyself, then thou will return to thine own world. Is there anything else thou wishes to ask of thee?"


    "I, well I...I have one more question for you...Nyarlathotep."


    "Speak then, Harbinger."


    "I was able to make contact with another human being not too long ago...and warped their mind to the point of forcing them to break down mentally. What...what was that?"


    "Ah yes. Thou had forced thou own hands unto another for answers, because thou broke them for not speaking the truth. While thy resides within, thou have made use of thy own power. Consider it...assistance in thou''s own endeavor."


    "So you helped me do that. Oh God, what else am I capable of then?" Natalia began to look down at her own hands.


    "Thy answers will be revealed when the time comes. As thou remains a mortal with purpose, thy assistance will be necessary in dire situations as thou continues to serve your own kind. No matter the cost, even if it means breaking someone''s own mental state. Continue thou purpose as a leader. Thy will remain sealed away until the fall comes. Use thy powers at thou''s own risk..."


    "Okay...I understand. It''s time we ended this conversation now. I have my answers...and I now know your true form. I''m ready to leave my subconscious and return to the real world."


    Nyarlathotep began to lower himself back into the void below. The floor began to reconstruct itself back into it''s proper form as did the ceiling and the wall opposite of where Natalia was floating. She closed her eyes and sat back down on the reconstructed floor below her. After what felt like an eternity inside of her own subconscious, she opened her eyes once more and found herself inside the dimly lit room. She stood up and walked over to turn the light on then returned the strange book and knife to their original spot. She was ready to leave. Vincent stood outside leaning against the wall as the door opened.


    "Well? How did it go my lady?" He asked with a smirk. Natalia looked at him and smiled.


    "It went well. Now take care of this cut will you?" She demanded.


    Natalia parted ways once more with Vincent and stood outside the house, turning around to look at it. The cold wind blew gently against her face. She called for her ride and waited patiently. There was a wide smirk across her face, as she was excited to tell Madison about what had happened to her.

 XI: What The Past Holds

    A bombshell of a revelation was opened up from the words Natalia spoke to Madison as the two sat in a private booth at the most prestigious restaurant in the state, isolated from the other patrons casually dining away. The two had placed their orders for breakfast beforehand and that was when Natalia decided to spill the truth of her experience last night at Vincent''s home. Madison''s heart pounded inside of her chest, a hand covering her open mouth to conceal her shock but her eyes gave it away.


    "I swear to you that is what happened. Every minute detail I included. The voice inside of me...is this outer-dimensional deity from a realm beyond the stars. And he allowed me access to his strange power to severely cripple that rotten terrorist''s mind so he would confess everything he knew. I''m both nervous and curious about what my body is capable of after that experience..." Natalia finished up. She allowed Madison to finish taking in everything. "...deep breaths dear. I know this is a lot to take in at once. It was for me too..." Madison lowered her hand and extended it out, gently placing her palm over Natalia''s.


    "I-I just...why is this happening to you? To us? Has humanity truly ruined this planet to the point where some, primordial space god watching us from somewhere in the universe suddenly decided that enough is enough and is going to rain judgement down upon us by wiping us from the face of the Earth??" Madison asked, her body trembling. "Would God just let this happen to us??"


    Madison was always a devout Christian at heart since childhood, growing up attending Sunday services until high school when her parents decided to stop forcing her to go with them, instead deciding that she should take her own path towards Christ. While she did feel some guilt about her feelings towards Natalia, she didn''t take it to heart as she believed all forms of love were fine in the eyes of God. All of the knowledge she''s consumed from Natalia regarding the fall, her role as a messenger for this coming apocalypse and the possible existence of primordial gods from beyond the known universe, one of which has harbored itself inside Natalia as a vessel, has torn her own beliefs apart after Natalia had convinced her that everything happening and will happen is true, not wanting her moral values and beliefs as a Christian sever her bond with her closest friend.


    "Madison. I understand that everything I''ve been sharing with you has completely gone against your Christian beliefs. I''m agnostic, so I always believed something divine like your God existed and created the universe. But ever since meeting this...thing that calls itself'' Nyarlathotep'' that''s been living inside of me...I''m convinced that whatever he was talking about...whatever was above the deity that commanded him to seek me out...could in fact truly be the one true God."


    "It''s scary how much the fall seems to be mirroring the rapture described in the Bible. An end-time that is counting down. Except, from the way you''ve made it sound...very few people will be spared. And you''ve even mentioned that Vincent fellow, who sounds like a believer too. But you said he and his followers worship something called, um-"


    "Cthylla. I still don''t know who that is. I haven''t had any free time to research it, but he talks highly of it and is extremely devout to it along with his followers."


    "What if it''s similar to what you have? A primordial deity from beyond the stars? Unless this Cthylla is the, um, what was it called?"


    "The great Old One. That''s what he briefly mentioned. I wonder...if I can speak with him again and ask about that. But, I have my doubts. He told me his true name, so surely at that point, he would''ve spoken of his leader or whoever by name. But no. He simply called it the great Old One. Sounds like a god to me..."


    "It almost sounds like he''s a disciple or something along those lines. We already have two different names from you and that Vincent fellow. Are they connected at all? And if so, what is the real truth behind all of this madness?"


    "I wish I could say, dear. Maybe tonight I..I''ll speak with him again. I guess I really didn''t get all of the answers I could out of him. He''s a bit stubborn though, so I''m not sure if he''ll reveal more to me at this moment. May have to wait until we draw closer to the fall, unfortunately...Oh, and keep all of this between us, please."


    "Of course."


    Natalia and Madison quietly ate their food while the atmosphere remained heavy in the air.


    The cold waters of Maine gently swayed while a gentle but chilly wind blew through the air. Perched at a dock was a small motorboat. The bearded man with a beanie man who owned it lead Victoria and Adrian to the dock from the shack just a few feet away on land.


    "This little beauty here is it. Fits two people. Perfect fishing boat if I do say so myself. Whatever it is you''re going to look for, I wish you two good luck. It''s hella'' freezing out on those waters, especially when you got the wind blowin'' against ya'' so take her gently. Waters are nice and calm today so you should be fine." The kind man explained. Victoria and Adrian both nodded in understanding.


    "Gotcha'' sir. Thanks. We''ll bring her back soon I promise." Adrian stated.


    "Hope so hah! ''Bout to go grab a snack with this here cash for loaning you the boat. Just tie her back to the dock when you''re done. Good luck out there!"


    The bearded man waved before walking away. Victoria and Adrian both took deep breaths and stepped carefully into the boat. Adrian flipped the ignition switch and the boat''s small motor powered on immediately. He grabbed a hold of the control handle and started to take off. Victoria crossed her arms to keep herself warm as the chilled breeze hit them during their venture near the coast. As the motorboat glided along the waters, nothing resembling a cave was seen in sight so far. While Victoria was fighting the cold, Adrian embraced the breeze hitting his face, feeling a sense of euphoria. Victoria pulled her phone out to check the time. Eleven minutes had passed since leaving the dock with no success. A familiar sight started to approach beyond the light fog. The cliff side where the old house resided.


    "Adrian look! It''s the house!" Victoria shouted after pocketing her phone and pointing.


    "I see it! Hoping we find what we looking for soon!" Adrian shouted back.


    Adrian picked up the pace to help speed up the search, to Victoria''s dismay with the breeze feeling more intense. As much as she resented the cold, she resisted it and didn''t complain once. The two of them looked on as they started to slowly pass by the cliff where the old house stood like a decrepit doll house. Thirteen minutes had passed now. Victoria kept her eyes open when she reached over to tug on Adrian''s sleeve and pointed up at a cliff they were passing by.


    "Adrian stop the boat! I see a cave up there!" Victoria said. Adrian looked in her direction and sure enough, the mouth of a cave was barely visible as mossy vines had been covering most of the entrance.


    "Shit I''m on it!" Adrian replied, pulling towards the shore. He slid the boat sideways and brought it to a stop, parking it sideways against the shore. "It should be fine here. With that motor weighing it down some, it ain''t going anywhere. Let''s go!"


    Victoria lead the way as the two made their way across the shore for about a mile, reaching a natural rocky pathway that lead up the cliff side opposite of the cave and started running once they had reached the grassy terrain on top of the cliffs. Once they had reached the cliff with the cave, an old rope ladder leading down to the ground in front of the cave could be seen. They both had their doubts, as they thought that could''ve been the ladder Edward and Mary used all those decades ago.


    "Shit. Those ropes will probably snap on us. Looks like our only options are to either parkour this shit and jump down while landing on our feet...or climbing down the mossy vines." Adrian said scratching his head.


    "You idiot did you not forget that grandpa gave us a climbing rope? Him and grandma both did want us to be careful after all." Victoria snapped, pulling out the climbing rope from the small backpack she was wearing.


    "Oh. Right. Totally forgot about that. Thank you oh wise grandparents."


    "Just shut up and let me set this up." Victoria snickered as she threw the rope down and attached the metal stake to the ground, tying the tip of the rope to the stake with a strong knot. She gave it a good tug to ensure it was secure. "Okay. We''re good. So you climbing down first or am I?"


    "Let me do it first. I''ll have to start cutting some of that moss away anyway with my knife." Adrian said, getting ready.


    "Go for it then."


    Adrian descended the rope with ease and upon landing, whipped out his hunting knife and headed for the cave to start cutting the moss away. Victoria carefully descended next and landed. She stood without speaking, watching Adrian cutting away and admittedly, finding it very attractive the way he gracefully swung his knife like an adventurer. Soon enough there was enough room for a single person to walk through the moss.


    "Alright. Time to head in!" Adrian stated proudly. Victoria nodded and stepped forward, pressing her hand on his chest.


    "I''ll go in first." She said. He just nodded and held his hands up in a surrendering pose.


    Victoria pulled her phone out for a source of light and slowly ventured into the cave. Adrian had his flashlight out and on following behind closely. The air inside the cave was dense and moist, the smell of the ocean still lingered even as they got deeper. The cave seemed to descend at a slight angle, with nothing noteworthy along the way. Their footsteps echoed throughout the narrow cave and bounced off the walls. The path started to curve towards the right.


    "I cannot believe that members of my family once traversed through here...it''s so eerie." Victoria murmured, running her hand along the wall.


    "And that was so long ago too. Crazy to think about, ya'' know?" Adrian added.


    "I''m not seeing anything though. What about this damn cave made such an impact on Edward and Mary that it changed their lives completely?"


    "No clue. Maybe it lies at the end of the cave like in the story."


    "You''re right. Let''s keep at it."


    The two of them started to pick up the pace some. The ground was flat and the cave was mostly hollow aside from a few small stalactites hanging from the ceiling in various spots, forcing them to maneuver around them. Adrian shone his flashlight down the path ahead, adjusting the tip so the light went from wide to narrow and could see a wall.


    "I think we''re getting closer. I see a wall down there. Unless there''s a hidden path I didn''t notice I think that''s the end." He stated.


    "Hope so. I really don''t like being in here." Victoria sighed.


    "Oh right, your claustrophobia. I don''t like caves either. The thought of getting trapped inside of one fucking terrifies me."


    "Could you not say that kind of shit right now?!"


    "S-sorry!"


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Adrian kept his mouth shut while Victoria focused on ahead as the two found themselves reaching the end of the cave, no branching paths to be found. Just as described in the account of Edward and Mary, on the wall were a few old cave sketches centuries old and next to them...had Victoria in awe. A small circle with three smaller bean-shaped forms around it. Protruding out from the center of the symbol were two long, spindly forms vaguely resembling question marks like those from a book and an odd, shorter form shaped like a claw. The very symbol mentioned in the story. Victoria recounts from memory reading what had happened when they made contact with the symbol.


    "Th-this is it...this is where it happened. That symbol etched into the wall was the catalyst for their experience." She said, swallowing hard and lifting a hand.


    "I feel very uneasy about being here. Are you, thinking of touching it??" Adrian asked grabbing her shoulder.


    "I..I just want to see if anything happens. Standing here won''t tell us anything, so maybe this symbol will..."


    Adrian clasped his hands together, heart racing while he watched Victoria kneel down to get a closer look at the symbol. While hesitant, Victoria held her breath and, heart pounding inside her chest, slowly extended her hand and pressed it against the symbol. She closed her eyes for a moment. At first, nothing seemed to happen. But in a flash, the symbol immediately started to glow this time, a bright yellow hue, causing Adrian to shield his eyes. Victoria felt a jolt of energy spike through her entire body. She let go and stood right up, dropping her phone and grabbing her head from a sharp pain and crying out.


    "Babe are you okay?!" Adrian shouted.


    "Adrian get out! Get out now! I-I don''t know what''s happening but I don''t want you getting hurt! Go wait outside the cave!!" Victoria shouted in a pained tone.


    "I can''t just leave you alone!"


    "I said go now damn it!!"


    Adrian gritted his teeth and started running away. Victoria cried out in pain again, the headache pulsing and getting worse. She opened her eyes and turned around, backing against the wall in a panic breathing heavily as her vision began to distort and warp the cave around her. Another sharp jolt of intense pain hit her, causing her to grab her head and step away from the wall, screaming now. While struggling to fight against the sheer pain coursing through her body, Victoria felt something fleshy creeping on her shoulder. She glanced to see black tendrils wrap around her arms, followed with a tendril wrapping around her neck and pull her backwards. She screamed loud as the cave stretched out and warped into a black void of a tunnel. Her screams echoed until the tendril around her neck slid up to cover her mouth. Everything then went black.


    Natalia reviewed the forms she was handed by two men in suits regarding the imprisonment of Al-Shamar into solitary confinement. She nodded and handed the papers back to the men. A five-star general stood to the side observing.


    "All seems to be in order then. Let that bastard rot away for the rest of his life alone. You two may leave now." Natalia said. The two men nodded and left the oval office. The general then approached her. "General, status report on the situation in Jordan." The general saluted her before speaking;


    "As of right now most of our forces are cleaning up the remnants from the war and backing up their military forces to locate and take down any remaining insurgents dead or alive. So far it seems they''ve been surrendering. Must''ve really been a big hit to their morale having their one and only leader captured." The general stated.


    "Good to hear. With time, the people of Jordan will be back to their daily lives without conflict. And as for the contacts we received from Al-Shamar. What''s the word on that operation?"


    "We currently have forces being deployed to the key locations on the mission briefing to track down and capture his associates and seize all supplies. Weapons, slaves, technology, anything we find we will confiscate. Three individuals in three countries so this operation will take some time."


    "I understand. Keep at it. The sooner his colleagues are stopped, the sooner we stop any potential conflicts from arising and cease their own operations. The Middle East, what''s left of it anyway, will finally be able to rest easy soon enough."


    "Right. By the way, the monarch of Jordan wishes to arrange a meeting with you madame. He''s busy gathering up all the members of the government who were enslaved by the insurgents and patching things back together with the prime minister''s help. So perhaps next month would work best?"


    "That''s fine. Ask him what day he wishes to meet with me and I''ll arrange my scheduling for it to fly out there."


    "I''ll tell the brass about that and get back to you. Anything else madame?"


    "That will be all General. Thank you."


    The General gave another salute before leaving. Natalia sighed and stood up to stretch her legs and go refill her cup with coffee from the nearby break room down the hall. Upon reaching the break room she quickly stepped back after seeing Madison and two other women standing around talking. She leaned against the wall to listen to what they were saying, hearing Madison start to speak after one of the women finished talking;


    "Yeah I just...ugh I don''t know what to do. I''ve been holding in these feelings for such a long time, way before she even became elected. I never had the courage to ask her out back when we were younger. She was always having these flings and I just remained secluded from dating because, well, I only ever was attracted to her alone. Things in our country are starting to look up and the people are becoming more hopeful so maybe that''s taking some of the stress off of her shoulders so...so perhaps if the time is right, I can confess how I really feel." Madison explained.


    "Exactly, just say how you feel. Who cares about your positions as leaders? Times have changed girl. Doesn''t mean the whole world has to know, but if you keep your relationship on the down low, it''ll be fine. Would make for one hell of a saucy story though. ''President and vice president eloping behind closed doors.'' I just love that kind of stuff." One of the women said.


    "I will. I will, but only when the time is right like I stated. We both are very busy and only have brief moments when we can enjoy free time outside of work. I...I need to mentally prepare myself too. She, has a lot going on right now that I can''t talk about. Classified information."


    Natalia felt bad for eavesdropping, but also a sense of happiness flourished inside her overhearing Madison''s words. She decided to wait and grab more coffee later on, returning back to her office to continue on her paperwork for the day.


    Darkness. Silence. Once her consciousness seemed to return, Victoria opened her eyes. She found herself inside an endless void of stars like the night sky untouched by light pollution. She got onto her feet and looked around but saw nothing. When she got to her original position something was in the distance not there before. Two figures standing next to each other. Walking towards the figures and getting closer she noticed their hands clasped together in a praying position.


    "Thou eyes have opened."


    A voice spoke in a slightly deep tone, echoing throughout the void and in Victoria''s ears at the same time. She stopped in place and looked around, seeing nothing else. As she got closer to the figures, they lowered their hands and turned around to face Victoria. Her heart felt like it collapsed. Standing in front of her, wearing period-appropriate garbs...were Edward and Mary Wintercroft.


    "The progenitors lie before thou, child of the bloodline. Adventurous and daring, they ventured into the unknown, forming a pact that would forever shape the lives of them and their bloodline as time went on...eventually giving birth to the first and embracing death together in their final moment."


    "Edward...Mary..." Victoria murmured reaching a hand out.


    Before she could touch them they suddenly evaporated into a trail of stardust, flourishing through the air and spinning like a cyclone just a few feet over, forming another figure. A woman with long flowing blonde hair styled exactly like Mary''s, wearing a long white dress. Victoria was feeling confused, head still spinning from what happened in the cave.


    "The first of the offspring...Laura Wintercroft. Thy soul was pure, yet her heart shattered into pieces upon hearing news of her husband''s death fighting in a great war that plagued the world. She had to raise her only child alone, remaining strong for their sake."


    Victoria approached the woman only for her to evaporate into another trail of stardust that flew a few feet away and weaved yet another figure. This time a man in a black suit with a black fedora holding a suitcase. Victoria once again, moved closer.


    "The second, Peter Wintercroft. A man destined for success, bearing two children with his significant other. Unfortunately for him, he had angered a man one day and found himself and his wife in the sights of that man, a leader of the mafia, who would bring an untimely demise to the two of them. While a tragic end, the children would carry on."


    The process repeats itself once more. The man evaporated and the stardust weaved two more people, one dressed as an old soldier and the other a black mourning gown. Speechless, all Victoria could do was follow the stardust as it shaped people out of thin air.


    "The third and fourth offspring, George and Linda Wintercroft. George suffered the same fate as the beloved one to Laura...a lonely man who perished in a great war brought on by the corruption of mankind. Linda worked hard, eventually bearing her own child into a world where rivers ran red and fields burned."


    The cycle kept repeating, the mysterious voice leading Victoria on with these mirages of people all bearing her last name. Each of them seemed to share one thing in common; a tragic and traumatic life event that forever changed their lives. A wave of sadness began to shower over Victoria, her heart had sunken, a single tear streaking down her cheek as she had to listen to each of these life stories, watching each figure come and go. This went on until the next pair of figures was weaved in front of her. This was a man with a goatee, black-rimmed glasses, messy black hair and wearing a dark red suit with black shoes. Victoria dropped to her knees, tears welling up in her eyes, her lower lip trembling.


    "D...Dad...?" She spoke softly.


    Another trail of stardust weaved a figure next to him. A woman with long brown hair and red lipstick wearing a black fur coat and a long black skirt with purple leggings and black fur boots. The two of them smiled warmly as they both looked down at Victoria, tears streaming down her face.


    "Mom..." She whimpered.


    Victoria had broke down, letting the tears fall and splash on the non-existent floor keeping her afloat in the starry void. Her stomach was in knots and she didn''t know what to think or do anymore.


    "James Wintercroft...no explanation is needed for him...in a cold world plagued by the sins of mankind, found warmth in the love of his significant other...Valerie. Hardworking and caring, they were intertwined by love at a young age. As time went on, thou would be birthed into this world. They are your creators, bringing you into existence. Unfortunately life can bring surprises one cannot expect...such as the fate of James and Valerie, who would perish in a wreck on a rainy spring evening. This left you, their sole offspring, as the current bearer of the bloodline... The vessel which thyself has inherited."


    Victoria wiped her eyes and ran towards the visage of her parents. The two of them opened their arms and embraced Victoria, sobbing into their chests.


    "I-I miss you two so fucking much... Why did you have to leave? W-why did you have to be taken from me...?!" She cried.


    "From the day Edward and Mary made the pact, I have been woven through your bloodline, traversing through each of you one-by-one after passing on. Thou own father was the last vessel which I had slumbered in until his passing...now I reside within you child...Victoria Wintercroft."


    Victoria continued to stay in her parents embrace for a moment. But she knew that they weren''t real, and that this void wasn''t real but an illusion. Collecting herself and ceasing her sobs, she gave her parent''s one last good look...and let go of them. The two of them waved before evaporating into stardust just as the others have. Now she truly felt alone, with only the mysterious voice keeping her company.


    "So...you''re the voice I''ve been hearing. You must be what''s causing my mental stability to slowly collapse. The visions, the headaches, the nightmares...it''s all because of you isn''t it?" Victoria asked coldly.


    "Now thou are putting the pieces together child... This is good. Thou shall embrace thy own existence. As thy own vessel."


    "But why all of this? Why show me these people from my family''s heritage??"


    "You sought out the origin of the pact Edward and Mary had made. Awoken, thy was from this. Consider this a lesson in learning where thou''s bloodline stems from and how thy came to be intertwined within all of them, and thou''s own self. Thou also soon bears a message of great importance to thee."


    "A...message?"


    "Thou are not yet ready for thy to reveal thine own true form or thine name. Thou remained imprisoned in a prison of stone, until thy was released by those called Edward and Mary. As the current bearer of the bloodline, thy became a part of you. And you, dear child...hold significance. Thy will bring you to the endless void of stars again soon. And thy will reveal the message. It would seem thou hast overcome a great deal of sadness and sorrow, but also have been given great knowledge in return. Thy will now return thee to your world. Expect another visit soon, child of the bloodline..."


    And with the voice fading out in an echo, Victoria started to collapse, clutching her head with throbbing pain and crying out. The void around her started to warp and distort with several black tendrils rising from the invisible ground she laid on and wrapped around her. Suddenly, the pain stopped. Victoria opened her eyes and looked up. She was on her knees inside the cave. Her phone laid on the ground with the flashlight still on illuminating the ceiling. She stood up and brushed her leggings off from dirt. She then grabbed her phone, letting out a sigh as the screen was cracked, and started heading out of the cave.


    Outside the cave entrance Adrian paced back and forth anxiously until Victoria popped out from the darkness, pocketing her phone. Adrian immediately turned to face her and his eyes went wide. Before he could even say a word Victoria rushed to him and hugged him tightly. He hugged her back, clutching her close to him. The two didn''t speak instead just held each other in an embrace, with the calming sounds of the ocean in the distance lifting their spirits. The journey was over. It was now time to head back.

 XII: Psychosis

    After spending the past several minutes explaining her experience inside the cave to her grandparents and Adrian, Victoria was mentally drained by this point. Everyone''s reactions were generally shared; complete shock. Adrian gently rubbed her back to keep her comforted. Henry and Evelyn meanwhile had to take a moment to comprehend what they had just heard come from the mouth of their own granddaughter, considering that Evelyn was mentioned amongst the lineage. Henry rubbed his eyes and shook his head.


    "Jesus Christ almighty..." Was all he could say.


    "Sweetheart you look so pale. I...I can''t even begin to imagine what that was like for you. Like some horrible nightmare. Are you going to be okay?" Evelyn spoke softly. Victoria just quietly nodded. "So...this history of unusual mental health our family has always dealt with growing up and the tragedies that seem to plague us...all stems from Edward and Mary the day they made that pact. Even I wasn''t free from it. Having to watch my own mother and father suffer and pass away from a horrible illness that their immune systems just couldn''t fight against...was the worst experience of my life."


    Victoria''s mind kept replaying flashes of the experience back in the cave. Having to watch members of her own family come and go, hearing how their lives would suffer tragedy, was all plaguing her psyche. But seeing her parents was what broke her.


    "I-I don''t mean to pry babe but...what was it like seeing...your parents?" Adrian asked.


    Victoria couldn''t even shed any more tears, not after letting her emotions loose earlier. Evelyn and Henry remained quiet to hear what she would say. Victoria took a deep breath and fought against whatever was holding her back from saying anything to help ease the pain.


    "Th-they looked so real. They smiled at me. They...embraced me. I haven''t cried that much since they day I found out they died. Whatever was speaking to me, it didn''t feel ominous despite the tragedy that befell each of us in the Wintercroft lineage. It was educating me and, in a strange way...comforting me. It let me feel the warmth of my parents once more. As painful as the entire experience was...I think it gave me most of the answers I was looking for all this time. I know what the pact Edward and Mary made was. I know the entity that was speaking was benevolent in nature but also brought some kind of curse along with it. Each of us have been vessels and now I am the current one. Yet one lingering mystery remains that it did not answer...and that is why I am going through so much mental torment. It said we would meet again soon and reveal the answer. For now I-I guess I''m just to remain in the dark and carry on with my life..."


    Adrian, Evelyn and Henry all remained silent for a brief moment. Adrian pulled her close and wrapped an arm around her, she rested her head on his shoulder. Henry then stood up and walked over to Victoria, placing a hand on her other shoulder. She looked up at him.


    "I''m not sure what all is going on but...hang in there darling. We love you and only want you to feel better. That snowstorm is coming so take these next few days and relax okay? You''ve been through a lot." Henry said in a calming tone.


    "Thanks grandpa. I''ll do that. My mind needs some rest."


    Victoria stood up and left for the guest bedroom. Adrian decided to give her some space and remained with Evelyn and Mary for the time being.


    The night began to close in over Washington DC. With a light patch of snow coating her black coupe, Natalia was letting the car warm up while she stood in place rubbing her gloved hands together. She looked up into the sky, watching the snow fall and seeing her own breath in the freezing cold air. From out of nowhere a voice called out;


    "Hey!"


    It was the voice of Madison. Her ears perked up and she looked behind her shoulder to see Madison approaching her wearing a black buttoned-up winter coat. Her surprise appearance brought a smile to Natalia''s face.


    "Well hello there." She greeted her. Madison approached her and handed her a file.


    "I meant to give this to you earlier but I got caught up in my own paperwork. Someone from the CIA handed it to me and told me to give it to you. Didn''t say what it was but that it was for your eyes only." Madison explained.


    "Hmm I see. Was this all you needed to do?"


    "Well also, I just wanted to see you before you left. How was your day?"


    "Mundane as usual. How about you dear?"


    "Tiring of course. With the new bill enacted there''s a lot of work that''s going to need to be done. Congress is going to be speaking to the Department of the Treasury so we can start redistributing funds from the military into reparations for the new bill. Start getting those poorer and underfunded areas fixed you know?"


    "Yes I''m aware. It''s going to be quite the...lengthy and strenuous project considering the lack of proper care many of those areas were not receiving from prior leaders and their cabinets. Should the calamity be stopped or not come true...at least things for the country and it''s people will be looking brighter..."


    Natalia and Madison were silent for a moment.


    "Y-yeah, right...if everything turns out to be okay. Um, hey do you..." Madison stammered. Natalia raised an eyebrow.


    "Hm? What is it?" She said.


    "...are you, just going straight home for the night?"


    "That was my plan yes. Before you ask, no I am not speaking to the voice tonight. After our last ''talk'' I''m giving my mind some rest. Why do you ask?"


    "Care to share some company for a little while? With me? It''s been awhile since you''ve been to my home so I assumed maybe we could go there."


    Natalia gave Madison a smirk and nodded. Madison''s eyes lit up and she smiled back.


    "Sure why not? We''ve got a few hours before it''s time to sleep. I''ll meet you there." Natalia said.


    "Great! See you there!"


    Madison headed for her car while Natalia just watched and got inside hers.


    Shortly after Madison arrived home she stepped outside and walked up the stairs leading to the front door. She waited on the top step as Natalia pulled up and parked in front of the garage. She got out and joined Madison to head inside the house. The interior was spacious and clean with a living room directly in front of them, a closet to the left, kitchen and dining room off to the right side and several more rooms ahead. On the floor over by a window in the living room away from the furniture and television setup was a set of cat toys, a cat condo and a scratching post where a small white kitten was scratching at.


    "Come to think of it, I''ve only been here a few other times since the housewarming party three years ago." Natalia chuckled. As she spoke a gray cat jumped off the couch and approached Madison, rubbing up against her leg. Madison bent down to pet his head, hearing a light purring.


    "Well our social time was cut shorter since the election and we became even busier then ever. Plus, your house is so much more extravagant then my home." Madison replied.


    She lead Natalia into the kitchen, turning the light on and started brewing tea. Natalia took a seat on one of the island stools. The kitchen was also spacious and lead right to the dining room.


    "Your home may be smaller but it''s very cozy and inviting. I sometimes think I have too much space for my own good and do nothing with it. But you''ve always been this way. You went from a studio apartment to a small country home, then upgraded to this much larger home. Never was one for two-story homes I know that. I grew up in a wealthy family so I grew accustomed to large homes, hence why I chose where I live now and have been there ever since finishing college. Staying on campus was enjoyable but was not fond of those dorm rooms."


    "Yeah I feel you there. I was always introverted and never one for company aside from the occasional visit from family or friends so I never wanted a big house or anything. I earned this home myself and wanted the space for my little companions to run around in."


    "You always were a cat person. The day you first got the gray one you were ecstatic. Then when you got the tiny white one and you were beyond excited." Natalia noticed Madison blushing lightly after pointing out her love for cats.


    "A-and there is nothing wrong with that! I couldn''t have any in the apartment and the country house was fine for one. I only caved in and got another once I moved here. They''re just so adorable and give me comfort whenever I''m alone."


    The teapot started whistling. Madison grabbed two cups and poured tea, handing one to Natalia. The two shifted over to the dining room and sat down. They both sipped on their tea with pinkies out.


    "Delicious. Oh and I do apologize for mocking your love of those furry little fellows all those years ago. Yours have grown on me the few visits I''ve had." Natalia spoke.


    "It''s okay. That was all in the past." Madison replied blowing on her hot tea.


    "But let''s set that aside for now. Can I ask you a personal question my dear?"


    "Of course. Go right ahead."


    "Knowing that I...have been harboring some weird, cryptic cosmic deity inside of me who''s power I seem to somewhat possess, I wish to know... How do you truly feel about me? I am in some way, not the same person that you came to know back in the day. I''m still me, but only mostly..."


    Madison had to think for a moment what to say being suddenly hit with a question like this. She gripped the teacup with both hands and shyly looked away. She chuckled but it sounded nervous, and yet she was still smiling.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "I knew this was coming. Natalia I...I don''t mind that you''ve become this...''vessel'' as you said. Yes you have changed in some ways. You manipulated a man by breaking his psyche. You performed a ritual just to make contact with said cosmic deity. You delivered this divine message of a coming apocalypse to not only a group of the most important people on the planet but also myself. And yet, you continue to be an...incredible person, despite having this knowledge of humanity being destroyed. And you..you are always so nice to me even during the hassle and stress of work. My feelings towards you have never changed. While I may worry for you and your own mental health...I''m still always by your side no matter what. Even if we have to witness the end of the world together... at least it will be with you."


    Natalia felt a wave of pure joy pulsating through her body. She didn''t respond with any words. Instead she stood up and walked over to Madison, grabbing her arm and yanking her out of her seat. Despite the initial shock, Madison remained on her feet and followed as Natalia led her away from the kitchen. She gently kicked the bedroom door open all the way and went in, tossing Madison down onto her bed.


    "H-hey what are you-?!"


    Before Madison could finish Natalia fell onto the bed arms first and was now hovering over Madison, her face now beat red as Natalia went right for a kiss. They joined hands together with their lips locked together in a deep kissing state. Natalia broke the kiss off and brought a hand up to gently stroke a finger down Madison''s cheek, her hypnotic red eyes meeting Madison''s. She felt entranced by the crimson in her pupils and started undoing her dress shirt.


    "You know just what I want from you...and our time on this planet has been cut short now. Last time was more spur-of-the-moment and sudden so...let''s take it slowly this time, shall we?" Natalia murmured in a seductive tone.


    "Y-yes of course...be gentle with your nails though please..." Madison replied sheepishly, her dress shirt now fully undone.


    Natalia lowered her hand down to press her hands down on Madison''s petite breasts, covered up with a deep purple bra. She let out a little yelp. Natalia just snickered, bending her head down and licking Madison''s neck upwards. Her face was flushed at this point, leaving her arms down on the bed and letting Natalia take control of the situation. After a few minutes of gently grasping Madison''s chest, Natalia sat up and undid her own dress shirt. Madison''s eyes were instantly drawn to her bust and felt her heart racing, compelling her to start undressing the rest of herself. Natalia stripped down with her, both of them tossing their expensive business attire aside onto the floor. Natalia grabbed Madison''s legs, giving them a slow stroke before lifting them up and pressing her now fully nude body against Madison''s.


    "Th-this is a..a new position..." Madison snickered before letting out a loud moan of pleasure as Natalia started to grind herself up against Madison, gaze fixated on her best friend''s thin, hourglass figure. Inside of her, the lust for Madison was stronger then before, digging her nails into Madison''s thighs and not letting herself hold back any longer. As if caught in a trance, Madison had surrendered herself to Natalia''s advances. The two eloped vigorously long into the night...


    Outside the snowstorm raged on like a tornado, coating the surrounding area in a blanket of white fluff. Sitting in a chair with her legs up on the chair, knees up to her chin, Victoria sat just watching the snow flurry from the bedroom window. Adrian laid on the bed with his face buried in his phone reading conspiracy theories. Their time in Maine was coming to a close. For the past two days they''ve been holed up inside with little to do but banter with her grandparents and look at their phones which still had service to their surprise. Most of the questions Victoria had were answered during their time here, yet a few still lingered on that bothered her.


    "Hey Adrian. When do you think I''ll finally know everything?" She asked out of the blue. Adrian cocked his head sideways and looked over to her.


    "I uh. I''m not sure. Hopefully you will. You said that the creature that took you into that void...dimension or whatever it was, told you the answers would come in due time, right? So we just have to be patient is all." He answered.


    "I guess you''re right. I''ll have to wait until it decides to speak to me again."


    Downstairs Henry came into the kitchen and sat at the table where Evelyn was sitting. She had a concerned look on her face that worried him. He adjusted his glasses and took a puff from his pipe. He was unsure what she wanted to talk about.


    "Alright. What is it hon?" Henry asked.


    "Our granddaughter and her boyfriend are leaving the day after tomorrow. I...was thinking of giving her one more memento to take home with her." Evelyn said.


    "Hm? You already gave her the journal. What else is there?"


    Evelyn, with her hands under the table. brought them up. In her right hand was a wooden cross with a bronze crucified Jesus embedded on the front and a red gemstone right underneath. Henry raised his eyebrows.


    "This crucifix belonged to her father, my dear son. He always kept it with him wherever he went. The day of the accident...it turns out he had left it at home in the nightstand. I held onto it, waiting to pass it along to Victoria if she was ever at her most vulnerable. And right now, that seems to be where she''s at. When the house was given to her aunt and uncle, they sold quite a lot of things but also kept any family mementos. Well, we gave Victoria that locket with the photo of her parents together in it years ago as a keepsake, but held onto this cross to give to her later on in life. I think now is a proper time to gift this to her." As Evelyn spoke she looked down at the cross, running a finger down the bottom part and over the gemstone. Henry nodded.


    "I agree. Let''s wait until her last day here before giving that to her."


    "Of course. And while we''re both here something has bothered me regarding her story about their trip to the cave."


    "You mean when she was talking about seeing all of those past family members? That was...quite bizarre to hear about. She must''ve been overwhelmed going through that. Like something out of a dream."


    "Yes. What bothers me most is what she said she saw in that experience...a creature that appeared otherworldly. Saying that it had traveled through our bloodline from Edward and Mary. That means at one time even I had that thing inside of my subconscious. And Victoria''s father did too...and now it''s a part of her. I''m worried what this means for the state of her mental stability as of late. Will she be okay?"


    "Darling I understand. I''m worried too. But she''s a grown woman. I''m sure she will figure everything out, and that she will overcome this and have a bright future ahead. I hope..."


    After nearly two days of a ravaging snowstorm and a calmer day with no snow at all, the last day of the Maine trip was here. Victoria and Adrian had packed up everything into the truck and were just about ready to depart for their long drive back to New York. After grabbing their phones and making the bed, Victoria and Adrian headed downstairs to get ready to say goodbye. Henry was in his chair as usual watching television when he noticed the two of them. He smiled at them, taking a puff from his pipe.


    "So you two are heading back, eh? I know you''ve been through a lot Victoria, but you''ve been strong and keeping it together. It''s been wonderful getting to see you again. And it was nice meeting you, young man." Henry said, extending his hand out. Adrian shook it then let Victoria give him a big hug.


    "Pleasure''s been mine sir. And uh, thanks for letting me smoke out on your back porch by the way." Adrian said with a chuckle.


    "It''s nothing. Life''s stressful for you young folks so any legal way to take a load off is fine by me." Henry chuckled. "Well Evelyn is waiting near the front door to see you two out. Love you Victoria. You stay safe out there okay? And you young man, before you go I have one more thing to tell you... Thank you for taking care of my granddaughter."


    Adrian nodded. Victoria broke the hug and stepped back.


    "Thanks grandpa. I love you too. I''ll be sure to come back at some point and see you and grandma again. Promise." Victoria said.


    "Looking forward to it. You should get going now. Careful on your drive back."


    "Of course. Bye grandpa!"


    Victoria and Adrian waved as they left the living room. Henry puffed on his pipe again and gestured the sign of the cross to himself.


    Evelyn had her hands behind her back as she smiled warmly to Victoria and Adrian. She motioned for Victoria to come closer so she did. She then grabbed her wrist and revealed the crucifix from behind her back, placing it in Victoria''s palm.


    "Grandma? What''s this?" Victoria studied the crucifix. The gemstone in particular caught her attention.


    "This belonged to your father dearie. I wanted to give it to you before you left. He...forgot it at home on the day of the accident and I''ve held onto it all these years later just for you to have. He kept it for good luck and good faith that he would always be safe no matter where he would go. He may have been taken from us too soon...but you''re still here. And he would be proud of the woman you''ve become. Keep it with you. Him and your mother are always watching over you and don''t you ever forget that." Evelyn said her usual comforting tone.


    With a tear in her eye, Victoria hugged Evelyn tightly. Adrian only watched in silence.


    "Thank you...for this. I love you grandma."


    "I love you too sweetheart. Please be safe out there. I only wish the best for you and your lovely partner."


    Adrian smiled from hearing that. Victoria broke off of her and held tightly onto the crucifix.


    "It was a pleasure meeting you ma''am. You''ve been so kind to us and I really appreciate that. You and Henry both have helped us a lot." Adrian said. "Sadly we need to get going though."


    "Of course of course. Take care you two!"


    Victoria and Adrian headed out to the truck. And with that, they took off and began their long drive back home. Victoria could feel an almost holy presence emanating from the crucifix. She somehow felt safer clutching it in her grasp. She only hoped that the visions and headaches would start to cease from this point onward, but knew deep down she would need to confront the being inside of her again soon.


    Inside of his solitary confinement cell within ADX Florence in Colorado, Al-Shamar''s brain was wracked with trauma after his interrogation with Natalia. On the walls inside his cell were etchings made with a piece of chalk he found hidden behind the toilet. Days marked since his imprisonment with numerals, as well as various odd sketches of the terrors he witnessed peering into Natalia''s eyes. He could not sleep, nor could he have any other thoughts try to shove what he saw out of his mind. Alone only with his thoughts, he felt himself going mad. A loud pounding came from behind the cell door.


    "Hey asshole! Time for your weekly checkup!" An angry voice shouted, making Al jump in fear and scurry over to a corner. The door was unlocked and creaked open. Two prison guards entered the cell with flashlights on as they looked around. They started to see all of the drawings on the walls. Various alien-like creatures with many eyes, mouths, tentacles protruding from their hideous forms, and random words along with sentences stringed together.


    ''I am the weakest of man.'' ''He is coming!'' ''Take my life.'' ''End my suffering.'' ''The fall is upon us!'' ''Woman of crimson.'' ''No sleep. Can''t sleep.'' ''No escape.''


    The guards were gravely concerned reading these words and seeing these strange sketches. They looked at Al-Shamar, cowering in the corner of the room, hands clasped onto his head, muttering under his breath.


    "Jesus Christ what is all of this? This man was a fearless, illusive snake that lead armies of insurgents against his own government from the shadows for years. Not even a month locked up and he''s already losing his mind?" One of the guards stated scratching his head.


    "The guys that brought him here said he looked like a completely different person after the President spoke to him alone. Eyes read like he''d seen the devil himself. And this man didn''t break after several methods of torture under the commander-in-chief''s jurisdiction." The other guard noted.


    "The fuck happened to him...?"


    "Don''t know. Almost feel sorry for the poor bastard. Just look at him. Looks like a lost child in an orphanage."


    "Yeah. Shit I wonder what she did to break him? Don''t fuck with Emerson I guess. Kinda'' scary trying to imagine what she may have said or did to him. Anyway let''s get this fucking inspection over with. This room feels creepy and I don''t like it."


    After the guards finished looking around they took one last look at Al-Shamar in the corner, shaking their heads. The last thing he sees is the door to his cell close shut. He was once again all alone with his thoughts. Getting the visits from the guards was almost comforting to him, while only temporary. He then went over to the toilet and grabbed the chalk to continue scribbling on the walls, muttering gibberish under his breath. The madness had already settled in and his sanity only continued to diminish with each passing day...

 XIII: Madness

    Victoria and Adrian were silent during the drive back home to New York. Before they would leave Maine they decided to pull into a gas station to resupply on their snacks for the road. The gas station Adrian chose just so happened to be the same lonesome, isolated, independent one that they had stopped at before shortly after arriving in the state. The same car from before was parked there and just like before, not a single customer in sight. Adrian pulled up to the pump closest to the doors.


    "You want to wait in here while I go inside?" Adrian asked.


    "I''ll go in. Need to use the bathroom anyway." Victoria replied.


    Adrian nodded and let her get out while he sat and checked his phone. Victoria headed inside and made her way to the bathroom. After she finished up she grabbed some snacks and headed for the counter. But something was off. The young man that initially was there last time was gone. Instead there was a dark-skinned young woman with exceptionally long black hair, silver halo-shaped earrings and a black eyebrow piercing above her right eye. She was leaning against the counter on her phone, chewing bubble gum. Victoria was confused because the car parked outside was the same one as last time. She got to the counter and set the snacks down. The woman glanced at her, setting her phone down on the back counter.


    "Hey there. Finally a customer. Been dead as fuck since that storm hit so there ain''t nobody out on the roads right now. So what''s up? Ya'' find everything you wanted?" The woman said with spunk in her voice.


    "Uh yeah. Say, isn''t there a guy that works here? Said he was the owner? I... noticed his car outside. Was here the last time I stopped in like a week ago." Victoria said. The woman just cocked her head to the side, looking confused. She then snickered.


    "Owner? Girl you''re looking at her! And I only have two other employees, my beautiful sister and her bestie who''s only here cause it''s easy money."


    "H-huh? You sure? He was taller, short black hair, piercings, and was a bit cocky."


    "Hm? No clue what you''re talking about. You okay? Sure you weren''t hallucinating? I mean you seem chill but you''re worrying me."


    Victoria was starting to feel chills down her spine. She thought she was being messed with but could tell that the woman wasn''t lying. The car parked outside was exactly the same from the tinted windows to the blacked-out rims and even the same base color. Now her head was starting to hurt. Something didn''t feel right.


    "I um, I-I don''t know. Maybe I was, I-"


    "Yo chill out for a second, okay?" The woman interrupted. "You look uneasy like you''ve seen a ghost. You said this was a week ago? Exactly?"


    "Yes."


    "Around what time of the day?"


    "Late afternoon. Evening basically."


    "I was off last weekend so it would''ve been my sister working at the time. Hold up lemme'' call her."


    "Huh? Uh sure?"


    The woman grabbed her phone and contacted her sister. Victoria listened closely to what the woman was saying:


    "Yo. So like, this goth chick strolled up in here and said that she was here last weekend and a man was working behind the counter, late afternoon or evening. You were here weren''t you? Uh-huh. Okay. Hmm. You were in the back placing orders and stocking shit from the freezer until it started getting dark? That slow huh? I gotcha'' homie. Alright. See ya'' later." The woman hung up and shrugged her shoulders. "She never saw someone like you come in. Don''t know what to tell ya'' honestly."


    Victoria was trying to comprehend what she was being told. Unable to find anything else to say she just pulled her debit card out and paid for the snacks. She left without another word. The woman just raised an eyebrow and shook her head.


    Adrian sat in the car nodding his head along to some melodic death metal when Victoria jumped into the truck and shut the door. She turned the music down and explained the conversation that went on with the clerk inside the gas station. Adrian was deep in confusion, pressing a hand to his head and shaking it. Now he was just as lost as she was. He looked into her eyes and laid his other hand on her shoulder, leaning close towards her face.


    "Babe...I''ve seen this kind of shit in movies and it never means anything good. What the hell does this mean? Who was the clerk you spoke to earlier then?? None of this makes any sense!"


    Before Victoria could respond she immediately felt another headache coming on. Suddenly the voice from inside started to speak to her in a whisper;


    "Something is not right, child of the bloodline. Return to thou''s residence at once by thy command."


    "W-we need to leave now Adrian...just gun it and let''s get back home." Victoria stuttered. Adrian nodded and floored the gas pedal, heading onto the road and driving away in an instant.


    The bitter cold winds of western Chicago blew in the air. A group of men and women in suits wearing coats and gloves stood on a hotel balcony along with Natalia overlooking the dilapidated neighborhood just a couple blocks away from where the hotel stood. In the distance the occasional gunshots or sirens could be heard echoing through the streets. Natalia shook her head and sighed. Two of the men were holding tablets with pens taking notes on the state of the area.


    "To think our previous leaders let this place degrade so horrendously for so long...it''s disgusting. It''s clear from what I''m seeing that these specific lower-class neighborhoods are in dire need of reparations. Make sure to note down Chicago for a top spot in our list." Natalia stated. The two men nodded and jotted down more notes.


    "And this is just one of the many neighborhoods in this city plagued by corruption, violence and lawlessness madame president. As a resident of the city myself it always pains me to see places like this. The bill you just got passed will do wonders for these poor citizens." One of the women said. "I must ask, how will you tackle the gang problems? Your economic solution seems to be planned out well. But it will take more then funds to fix these kinds of neighborhoods."


    "Easy. We''ll commence what I like to call a ''cleansing'' before we start the reparations."


    "Th..the cleansing?"


    "We gather the toughest veteran police officers, SWAT team members, even National Guard soldiers...organize teams of armed individuals and spread them around to cleanse the drug havens these petty criminals and gang lords reside. They''ll either submit themselves peacefully...or face the consequences of disobeying the law."


    "Y-you don''t mean...killing them? Do you?"


    The other individuals all lowered their heads. The woman glanced around at them then looked back at Natalia, her expression bore a serious look and eyes as cold as the winter air.


    "This is the only way this will work. A lack of proper law enforcement, deep-rooted corruption and negligence of the state governments is what led to these places to become war zones. A country like ours should not be riddled with these kinds of dire issues. Reparations can help to mend the broken neighborhoods, but the hammer of judgment is the only solution to the constant violence these hooligans commit every day. Do not look at me with such discontent ma''am. You have my word that this is for the good of the people. We will be sure to spread the word of the cleansing to the general public. Keep them indoors and safe while we weed out the gun-toting cowards and confiscate all illicit narcotics in the process."


    As Natalia walked past the woman to look over the railing, her eyes were faintly glowing red. Her determination and confidence had her feeling well with her plans. The woman was shaking with fear and backed away.


    "Well...i-if that is what it takes, then by all means. Do what you must madame president. Where our previous leaders failed...perhaps you can be our savior." She said with a nod. Natalia turned to face her with a wicked smirk across her face.


    "I will be your savior. You have nothing to worry about. These people deserve better. Innocent lives are lost every day in places like this. In due time...this country will stand proud having been ridden of the festering diseases that have poisoned these once peaceful streets. Chicago...is only one of many. But a top priority regardless. Let us continue to gather information on the rest of these neighborhoods and we''ll be on our way."


    Natalia and company seated themselves in the limousine and carried on with their observations. The day went on, rundown areas that seemed to stretch for many miles. Trash littered the streets, Homeless people stood taking solace near barrel fires. Businesses and homes once teeming with life stood as empty shells of what they once were. Shady individuals walked in groups with their hands tucked in their pockets hiding their faces with hoods and turning their heads away from the limousine. Children sat on porches with lifeless eyes staring down anyone who passed by. Everything Natalia observed only brought her more discomfort and anger. It was reminding her of her travels abroad to third-world countries suffering from these same conditions.


    Once the entourage had gathered all that they needed, Natalia and crew returned to the airport where Air Force One was docked. They departed from the limousine and headed into the large aircraft. One of the men sat with Natalia and removed his sunglasses. He was a stout, middle-aged man with a bald head. He rubbed his temples to ease his frustration.


    "Madame President...do you really think the Senate will approve of your ''cleansing'' plan that you''ve been devising? I''ll admit it''s bold and well thought out but-"


    "Relax Jared. I''m going to make sure they do approve of it. I need time to tweak it of course since we still have many more places to go visit and gather information on. Their eyes will be opened up to the severity of this country''s problems. Besides, when I took office I made sure to root out anyone that was incompetent, which many of them were, within the Senate and unable to work with my ideals and strategies to improve the economy. Everything will be okay. Looks like Detroit is next huh?" Natalia interrupted the man, browsing her tablet.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    "Perhaps the worst of the big cities. Half of it has been a ghost town for decades. Chicago may have the most violence, but Detroit will be a major cut into our funds due to the scale of it''s disrepair."


    "I am well aware of this but thank you for the tidbit of information anyway. We should be departing soon..."


    Natalia and Jared got cozy to await the takeoff phase and head for their next destination. Detroit. Natalia bore solace knowing that she had Madison working on her grand plan back at the White House.


    "Hey can you...pull off at the next rest stop? I need to use the bathroom again." Victoria murmured with a hesitance in her question.


    "Yeah sure. We''re only a couple hours from home so holding it in just isn''t an option." Adrian replied.


    Throughout the drive the two of them occasionally chatted but mostly remained quiet and listened to the lengthy atmospheric progressive metal playlist Adrian had set up. Just a few miles ahead was a rest stop littered with semi-trucks in the large lot but very few regular vehicles. Adrian pulled into a spot while Victoria hopped out, taking a breath of fresh air before heading towards the restrooms. The cleanliness surprised her at first but she didn''t want to get distracted. She looked into the mirror and stared deeply into her own reflection.


    "Okay you...it''s time to start talking. I understand you''re withholding information from me for now but you clearly knew what was going on back at the gas station so spit it out!" Victoria hissed. The reflection in the mirror remained the same, but now started to speak when her own mouth wasn''t moving, making her uncomfortable;


    "Thou art a stubborn one. What thou witnessed was a distortion within thou''s own reality. The one whom spoke to you before was but an illusion. A false form that manifested at some point, only to cease existing afterwards. Thou''s reality has remained constant, stable, through the many generations I''ve been harbored inside thou''s own lineage. But... Now we have witnessed a discrepancy in thou''s world. This could only mean, that something is happening...a source unknown to us has made it''s presence known that of which should not even be here to begin with. Child...thy fears that this may be a sign of something truly horrific."


    Victoria was trying not to freak out and only keep herself calm. She took a quick glance around to make sure nobody had entered the restroom. Her hands were trembling on the sink.


    "A distortion? S-so he wasn''t supposed to be real even though he seemed real. It''s not some kind of shapeshifter is it??"


    "No. Thy would have sensed it. The illusion had thy own mind fooled as well. This cannot be good. Child, thy power is limited within the confines of your subconscious. It is but too soon to know what could be the source of the distortion. Thou should take leave at once. We do not know enough to comprehend the situation. Let us depart from this foul place."


    "Huh hey wait! How do we not ''know enough'' huh?? Answer me damn it!"


    There was no response. Her reflection no longer warped as the voice had ceased talking. Victoria slammed her fist on the wall next to the mirror and stormed off.


    Adrian was smoking a joint with the driver window cracked down, thinking about talking to Victoria about something important he wanted to bring up at some point during their drive. Victoria approached the truck and hopped in. He glanced over at her.


    "I would ask if you were feeling better but uh. You look pissed off." He stated his observation.


    "I''ll explain on the road. Let''s go." Victoria huffed.


    Now on the highway once again, Victoria explained what she just went through back at the rest stop. After what he heard her go through in the cave, this was somehow less shocking to him that she was communicating with the deity inside of her.


    "That''s creepy as fuck... So that thing you have in your mind can''t even find an explanation huh? What the fuck is going on then? That shit was not normal! Are we just supposed to just go back to our lives like everything is normal when clearly some supernatural shit is happening??" Adrian spat. Victoria lightly patted his shoulder.


    "I..I''m sorry. But yes. It refuses to tell me more right now, and it can''t determine what the deal was with that guy who clearly never existed but I spoke to." She tried to reassure him.


    "This fucking sucks. It''s like only half of the mystery has been solved but more is left unanswered. Will you be okay once we get back home?"


    "I''ll be fine. It''s weird but...ever since the experience in the cave I feel more...I don''t know...at ease mentally? Now that I''ve seen the voice''s true form and can speak to it somewhat freely at will...maybe I really have made progress in dealing with my mental issues."


    "That''s..that''s good. I''m glad."


    The two remained silent for a long period of time. Adrian was wondering if he should bring up what he was thinking about despite the heaviness in the air. To him it was now or never and never was not an option for him. He turned the volume down and calmed himself. He was feeling very nervous, wiping the sweat off of his brow. Victoria looked over at him.


    "Is everything okay? You lowered the music volume." She asked. He took a deep breath. His heart was pounding inside his chest like a war drum.


    "Victoria...So like, we''ve been together for some time now. Not super long or anything, at least to me. But um...would you like...ever want to...get m-married someday?" Adrian stammered, biting his tongue. Victoria swiftly glanced over at him, her heart suddenly started racing. "It''s a stupid question to ask right now, I know. It''s just, you mean the fucking world to me. It took all that effort out of me spoiling you and caring for you to finally get you to tell me about what happened to your parents the night of that party we went to after you graduated. Hell, you even paid for that parking ticket I got when we went to that punk concert because I wanted us to be closer to the venue since we didn''t leave early enough for a good spot. We drove all the way to Maine together, ventured through an old house and a cave to uncover secrets about your family''s past even with the doubts that it may have been a dead end for fucks sake. And now we''re here, having this lingering fear of some paranormal shit going on we don''t know about. But the important part is that we stuck together through it all and will continue to do so, hopefully getting all the answers we need. Shit what was this initially about? Oh yeah, marriage...I-I figured I''d ask now but..."


    Adrian trailed off losing any more words he would''ve added to his long-winded confession. With the cruise control on and no cars on the road nearby, he looked over to Victoria. Her eyes were gleaming, a beaming smile on her face. The happiest he had seen her look in awhile.


    "Adrian I..." She reached over and took his unoccupied hand in hers. "...I would definitely love to marry you." Victoria answered. Adrian felt the butterflies in his stomach going wild. He smiled and gripped her hand tightly.


    "Just the answer...I was hoping for."


    The sun was beginning to set on the horizon. Snow was falling down on the streets of Manhattan. Once the truck was parked Victoria grabbed Adrian and pulled him in for a deep kiss. With both of them having the following day off, Adrian decided to stay the night. So they began unpacking their belongings and headed inside, out of the freezing cold. Now that they were in the apartment, Victoria and Adrian headed into the bedroom, stripping down their clothes and started making out on top of the bed. Adrian laid underneath of Victoria as she pressed her hands on his bare chest and started to ride on top of him, his eyes focused on her exposed breasts. He grunted, grabbing her soft thighs and giving them a squeeze. She let out a sharp moan and bit down on her lower lip. The two continued to fornicate passionately as time passed on. Night had completely fallen by the time they were finishing. Victoria clawed her nails down Adrian''s chest as she climaxed, still on top of him. He took a deep breath as he came, hands latched onto her hips.


    "Shit...I already feel so much better after being crammed inside the truck." Adrian boasted. Victoria lifted herself up and laid on top of him in a comfortable position. He stroked a hand through her hair while she just ran a finger down his chest with the marks where her nails had scratched him.


    "Me too. I can''t believe it''s already dark." She murmured.


    "You underestimate how long I can last even after all this time together. Shame on you girl."


    "Only took you over a year."


    "Shut it."


    They snickered and kissed each other. Adrian then reached over to grab his phone and browse through social media. He noticed a link to a news article shared by one of his friends. The article headline read: New bill passed recently. Military funds being cut as government plans to start refurbishing impoverished towns and cities throughout the country.


    "Get a load of this babe. The president is slashing money from the military and like, is gonna'' be investing it to fix the economy." He summarizes as he reads the article.


    "Huh? Really?"


    "Yeah. She also plans to deal with the high crime rates that plague these struggling cities too. Interesting."


    "I mean, she has been more assertive and done more then the last few guys so. I have faith in her."


    "Same. Got a few relatives that live in places like those. I''m sure they''re really happy about this. See what happens when we stop having playtime in the Middle East? We can fix our own problems now."


    The two of them would get lost in reading news articles then just watch television when they got bored throughout the rest of the night before eventually drifting off to sleep.


    The sleep seemed peaceful within Victoria''s dream. She sat upon a grassy hill with a calm wind blowing and the sunshine beaming down on her face. Dandelions and sunflowers stuck out like ornaments on a Christmas tree. It felt very real. She missed the summertime and found an escape to those feelings within her mind. All was calm. Then, dark clouds started to shroud the skies above and cover the sun. It was dark. Victoria''s smile withered away as she stood up. A figure suddenly stepped out from behind the single tree on the hill a few feet away. She looked to the figure, stepping out from the shadows of the leaves and revealing themselves. Her face went pale. The pierced man from the gas station was approaching her. His eyes were empty black voids, skin as white as snow, but had the same hair, build, facial features and clothes. Victoria tried to scream but nothing came out. She was frozen in place and couldn''t move. The zombie-like figure mumbled some garbled, unrecognizable words. As he drew closer his body began to change. His fingers started to stretch out forming into masses of tendrils. His legs mended together into a snakelike tail and with his jaw open as his teeth grew large and sharp like a serpent, several tongues flayed out and a bloodcurdling scream came from his lungs. Victoria once again tried to scream but to no avail. The creature got closer and wrapped it''s tendrils around her. As it''s gaping mouth closed in about to devour her head, the dream-turned-nightmare ended. Victoria awoke and sat up in a cold sweat. Her heart pounded, body trembling with fear. Despite the initial shock, she was glad that it was over but was unable to go back to sleep, stuck wide awake into the early hours of the morning curled up next to Adrian, who remained asleep.


    Several hard knocks rapped against the steel cell door. The two guards in charge of the solitary confinement wing were once again visiting the cell that held the insurgent leader Al-Shamar. No response came from within the cell.


    "This sick fuck. Gets one day of the week to be out of his cell and all he did was ramble on like a madman to the other prisoners and scaring them." One of the guards muttered.


    "I''m tired of it too. Gonna'' beat his ass with some hard-earned discipline once we get in. Hey asshole! We''re coming in!" The other guard shouted unlocking the door and opening it.


    "Wonder what wild shit he''s etched in the walls today-"


    The guard went silent. He covered his mouth for a moment then started to vomit onto the floor. The other guard''s hands started to shake. In the cell at the center, was a symbol of unknown origin etched into the floor with chalk, and in the middle was Al-Shamar''s lifeless body. His chest had been carved with the same symbol on the floor, eyes were stabbed through and seeping blood from the sockets and his stomach was cut open. Blood had pooled beneath his corpse. In his right hand now splayed open was a bloodied, razor-sharp shiv made out of what looked like a screwdriver. The horrific sight left the guards sick to their stomachs and speechless. They quickly left the cell and shut the door tight, running away to find the warden and report their terrifying discovery...

 XIV: Days Go On

    February


    Victoria was back at work after a long week of being away. Her desk remained neat and organized just as she had left it. One of her co-workers approached her. It was Amy. Her bright pink ponytail, gaudy purple eyeliner and lengthy black fake eyelashes were hard to miss amongst the other women in the department. She saved the progress on her work and turned her chair to the side as Amy leaned her heavily-tattooed arms over the short cubicle wall.


    "Hey girl! I''m like, waiting for all these programs to update so I''ve got some time to kill and wanted to catch up since you just got back. Soooo how was your trip?? Tell me details! I wanna'' know before Jeremy and Ben do!" Amy asked in her usual spunky tone and flashing a smile as bright as the office lights. Trying her best to look cheerful, Victoria managed a frail smile.


    "Well um it was...it was good. Grandparents are doing well. They really warmed up to Adrian which was good. We went exploring, rode on a boat which was fun, checked out the town nearby, and were trapped in a snowstorm for a couple days that wasn''t so fun." Victoria said, keeping the details vague.


    "Aw shit really? Maine sounds like a nice place. Snowstorm part sucks but it''s winter what do ya'' expect? Where did you explore? Mountains? Hills? Caves?"


    Victoria''s ears perked up when she heard that last word.


    "Uh an abandoned house actually and...yeah a cave too. Both were near the ocean actually."


    "For real?! That''s dope as fuck! Urban exploration is totally a blast! You should come with us next time we go do that! And you actually went spelunking?? Caves like, scare the hell out of me so I''d never do it. More details girl!"


    "Hey quiet down some Amy! The house was just uh, left over from my family. Checked it out, found some old shit that we kept. The cave was...narrow and dank and uncomfortable. Nothing special. The house exploration was more interesting. It had stuff from the eighteen-hundreds. That was the highlight really, nothing else."


    "Nice nice. Well I''m glad you had fun."


    "Anything happen around the office while I was gone?"


    "Nah. Same old shit as usual. Me and Ben did smoke with the boss Saturday after work though. First time too with him. He''s pretty chill actually. We just went for a walk then watched shows at his place."


    "Woah hold up. Peter let you two go smoke with him?"


    "I know right? Guess since he hooked up with that cute desk clerk he''s been talking to at the JFK airport he frequents from his business trips, he''s been a lot happier then before. He admitted that they finally had sex on New Years. Talk about timing am I right?"


    "Holy shit. No wonder he''s been so laid back these past few months."


    "For real. So like what are you up to? Busy?"


    "Oh just catching up on some work is all. Why?"


    "Wanna grab some lunch? Jeremy and Ben are way too caught up in their project right now so yeah."


    "Sure why not."


    Victoria put her computer to sleep and joined Amy in her trip off to the floors break room to grab some snacks and a drink from the vending machines.


    "Okay good. Make sure that cartel leader is properly taken care of and I''ll have the CIA head there to take him away. Yes I will see you at the next meeting. Goodbye." Joseph Carter hung up and breathed a sigh of relief, slumping down into his chair. A knock was heard on the door of his office. "Come in!"


    Two men in suits entered, both empty-handed but wore expressions of concern.


    "Mister Carter we have a...concern. Levi hasn''t returned from his business trip to Dubai yet. He won''t answer any calls so it goes straight to voicemail. I''ve tried texting him but have yet to get a single reply. Even his husband hasn''t heard back from him." The bearded man spoke. Joseph raised an eyebrow.


    "He was supposed to have returned last night. Now you''re telling me he''s gone dark? That can''t be right. Did you contact the embassy?"


    "Yes. They confirmed he finished the meeting with the prince and was headed for the airport after leaving the meeting. But here is where it gets strange. I contacted the airport shortly before we came here. They said that Levi never arrived to get on his flight." Now Joseph''s eyes grew wide.


    "You''re telling me between his meeting with the prince and heading to the airport, he just up and vanished??"


    "I-I think so. We''re as baffled as you are."


    "Goddamn it. Contact the embassy immediately and have them send out a search party! I want every inch of that city searched high and low. Did he not have a security escort with him to and from the airport?"


    "No sir. He was very adamant about not needing it. He insisted on driving himself since he was generously loaned an exotic sports car to drive during his stay there by the prince."


    "That egotistical idiot! Well get an investigation started right now that is an order!"


    The two men nodded and left the office in a hurry. Joseph slammed his fist down on the desk in frustration. Unsure what to do now except continue on with his day despite the unexpected news, he stood up and approached the whiteboard. Drawn on the whiteboard was a detailed layout of a massive underground bunker complete with tunnels and various rooms big enough to fit small families. Above it was the Washington Monument. Several small walls of text with arrows pointing to certain areas detailed the intricacies of the bunker and it''s components. Written in large words underneath the entire sketch read: EMERGENCY DOOMSDAY BUNKER!


    Taking a deep breath he pulled out his phone and contacted his wife. After a few rings she picks up;


    "Hello dear. What is it? Is something up?"


    "Hey Margaret. How are the kids doing? I hope winter break hasn''t been affecting their performance in school."


    "They''re doing great actually which is a relief! Lucy was excited to return. Austin not as much but you know how he is."


    "Right. Um so listen...in just a couple months the bunker will be ready."


    "Huh? O-oh right that..."


    "Yeah I know. Sorry to bring ''that'' up right now. Figured I''d update you. It''s been an ongoing project for the past decade. Despite the tensions between the major superpowers having dwindled due to the climate problems we''re all hard-pressed on taking care of, rising fears of said climate problems have kept the administration hard at work on finishing it. When the date arrives later this year...all of us will have shelter and hopefully survive this catastrophic calamity that''s soon to come. You, me and the kids...and there''s supposed to be room for the rest of those atop the economic food chain and their families as well."


    "But to imagine all of those beneath the two-percent that won''t survive..."


    "I..I know dear. We''re going to get as many people as we can inside that place, not just those in the highest positions of power and wealth like me. I''ll make damn sure of that."


    "I''m...glad to hear that. Always thinking of others Joseph. That''s why I love you."


    "I love you too dear. Let''s just keep praying every night that we make it through this...or that it doesn''t happen at all should the God we choose to believe in saves us."


    After exchanging a few more heartfelt words the two said goodbye and hung up. All Joseph could do at the moment is stare at the whiteboard. He then grabbed a blue marker and drew a set of four stick figures inside one of the rooms within the layout, finishing up by drawing a heart around them and setting the marker down.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    The report laying on the desk was explicitly detailed with every single word written explaining exactly what was witnessed by the prison guards upon entering the cell holding Al-Shamar. Expressing genuine shock, Natalia finished reading the report then looked up at Madison and the commander-in-chief Rodney Sullivan. They both looked gravely concerned having already read the report.


    "This was...given to me directly by the warden of ADX recently ma''am. Every grisly detail there is what those guards saw. Due to his significance as a prisoner, he wanted you and me to read this for yourself since we were directly involved with his interrogation. One of the guards said it looked like some fucked up suicide ritual. Apparently he was going more insane with every passing day. We''re at a loss for words with this. You managed to break him into surrendering so...I wanted to know your thoughts. As does the vice president here." Rodney explained. The fear in Madison''s eyes was strong, Natalia noticed. She knows what she had done to Al-Shamar and originally reveled in it. But now she was facing the consequences of her power.


    "I...I am truly shocked here. I understand that I was harsh with him but to think this would be the outcome of his imprisonment. Perhaps...he just couldn''t handle it? This man lead insurgents for years fighting against the government. He was cocky, arrogant, confident and hard as nails. Do you think maybe stripping him away of his freedom and locking him away with his own thoughts could be what had driven him mad?" Natalia pondered trying her best to cover her own actions. Madison began to tap her chin. Rodney raised an eyebrow and crossed his arms.


    "You may have a point. But to end your life in such a...bizarre and sadistic manner such as what he did is what baffles us."


    Madison remained silent. She had a hunch as to what really happened. Natalia quietly nodded and looked over the details of how his body was found again. She then glimpsed over what was described being written and drawn on the walls of his cell. That is what caught her attention the most.


    "So he drew strange things all over the walls and wrote cryptic messages too. How odd..."


    "Whatever was going on inside his head it really drove him mad with paranoia and fear. It''s all connected but we can''t seem to find the dots."


    "I uh...I know somebody that could help. An acquaintance of mine actually. He has a vast knowledge of subjects like rituals and the paranormal. Perhaps he can shed some light to this mysterious suicide."


    "You do? That would be very helpful."


    "I will contact him at once. You can head out now sir. I need a word with miss Weathers here in private."


    "Certainly."


    Natalia and Madison were left alone inside the oval office. Natalia could read Madison''s eyes with ease. She knew what she was thinking right now but patiently waited for her to say something.


    "Natalia...be honest with me. What did you do to that man? The words he etched on the walls they...they sounded like they were alluding to the fall. But as for everything else I-I''m not sure what. Please. Tell me." Madison asked, pressing a hand on Natalia''s shoulder. Natalia sighed. She knew this was coming the minute that report was dropped on her desk.


    "Okay but promise me you won''t get freaked out any more then you have been after everything I''ve already told you." Natalia replied. Madison swallowed hard and nodded.


    "I promise."


    "Al-Shamar wouldn''t crack. Everything Rodney tried to do during the interrogation didn''t work. All the torture techniques we implemented. Nothing. So...knowing I have this foreign deity inside of me I...I somehow channeled what minuscule power it had through me and interrogated the man myself, demanding everything I could get out of him. What I realized I had done was warped his mind into forcing information out of him. I mentally scarred that man. Even I am not entirely sure what I did or how I did it but it worked. He spilled everything but...he was absolutely terrified of me afterwards. I had no idea of the consequences at the time. To think that manipulating him would drive him mad to the point where he lost all sanity and killed himself in some ritualistic way. I swear to you I did not know this would be the outcome. I only wanted answers. And we acquired them alright..."


    Madison was trembling after listening to her explanation. All she could say in response, following with a deep sigh was;


    "I-I guess...this is how it must be."


    Over a week had passed now. Love was in the air. Valentine''s Day had arrived. Victoria and Adrian both took the day off to spend it together. They strolled through the aisles with overwhelming amounts of merchandise and decorations put on display in the local superstore. Not giving a care about the other people browsing the wares, Victoria and Adrian held hands with their middle fingers stuck up on both sides, gesturing their hatred for the commercialization of the holiday.


    "This shit never fails to make me sick to my stomach no matter how old I get." Adrian stated. Victoria had a smug grin on her face.


    "It all just reminds me of those awful past relationships I''ve had. Fuck all of them." She added. Adrian couldn''t help but snicker at her comment.


    "You and me both babe. Let''s just get some of that delicious chocolate they sell and get the hell out of here."


    After acquiring the chocolate the two sadistic lovebirds headed back to Victoria''s apartment. They relaxed on the couch and turned the television on, scarfing down the savory chocolate piece by piece. Before she would switch the channel from the news, Adrian grabbed her wrist as he read the headline and motioned for her to hold on a moment. The young, dolled-up female news anchor wore a bright smile as she began to speak. The two of them watched;


    "In other news, popular music sensation Silvestria will be performing at Madison Square Garden as part of her latest upcoming North American venture, the End of the World Party Tour, promoting the new album that just released this month. Tickets are now on sale and the concert will be happening in May so make sure you start ordering as soon as possible before they sell out. I know I''m personally looking forward to it myself! Now onto other local news-"


    "Okay babe hear me out. You and I should totally go to that show." Adrian said. Victoria was actually surprised.


    "Are you for real? You actually like her music? I mean, I haven''t listened to the new album but her music disgusts me." She exclaimed.


    "I did too. But that new album...it hits different. My little sis made me listen to it when I went to go visit her sometime after we got back. It''s like, darker and more oppressive then her old shit. Really reflects her feelings of the way the state of the world has been in recently and that''s pretty metal. Pull up the YouTube app on the TV and let''s listen to it together. I swear I''m not bullshitting you. And I tend to hate pop music like you."


    "Hmm you''re adamant about defending this album. Fine then."


    Adrian searched for the album, End of the Word Party, and started letting it play. Victoria meanwhile stepped away for a moment. When she returned she stood in front of Adrian, his face flushed a deep shade of red in an instant at the sight of Victoria in a set of crimson red lace lingerie. She grabbed his collar and pulled him down onto the couch, getting on top of him then proceeded to kiss him. As the grimy, pulsing, hypnotic industrial pop music played spouting lyrics about taking drugs to cope with the stress of a crumbling world all while the music video showed a wild rave with thousands of scantily-clad people dancing, Victoria and Adrian were having sex on the couch. The lights in the living room were dimmed, the curtains were closed, and the mood had already been set for a long afternoon of pain and pleasure.


    Night had fallen over the woods of rural Montana on a late Sunday evening. The crescent moon shone brightly in the darkened skies. A lone police car drove down a narrow road with it''s headlights being the only source of light in the otherwise pitch black countryside. Two officers in tan uniforms were sipping coffee as they drove. The only sound was the scanner occasionally buzzing with reports few and far between. Mostly traffic stops and one domestic disturbance call in progress.


    "Looks like we''re coming up to the place. Now what was it we were investigating again Don?" The officer in the passenger seat asked.


    "Neighbor few miles down was returning something they borrowed and reported what looked like signs of a break-in." Don replied.


    "Ah okay."


    Don pulled the car up to the side of the street in front of the house. The two officers stepped out, turning their flashlights on. Immediately they saw what was reported and headed forwards. A set of footprints was spotted on the ground by Don, coming from the dirt driveway behind the rusted pickup truck and lead all the way to the front porch. The footprints were not human though. The two officers continued forward to the porch and stopped. The front door had been torn off of it''s hinges and sat on the floor inside the house.


    "Hmm. Appears to be some kind of...animal footprints? No clue what kind though. They look similar to a wolf''s prints. But only from the driveway to the porch, huh? Stay on your toes Farrell. May be dealing with a feral invader here." Don said. Farrell nodded, feeling nervous now.


    The officers cautiously entered the home and were shocked by the sight of what they saw. The living room, was completely torn apart. The couch was flipped over and one of the chairs was shredded to bits. The television was smashed and laying on the floor, bits of glass from the screen scattered about. A set of stairs leading to the second floor were off to the left side with part of the railing smashed apart. Don motioned silently to follow him. He drew his handgun. Farrell had grabbed a shotgun from inside the car before they left. He put his flashlight away and gripped the gun tightly as he followed. They proceeded upstairs. A faint sound could be heard coming from the far end of the hallway to their right. Don glanced down and saw the furthest door on the right side of the hallway was open. As they inched closer the sound became more prominent. A chewing sound alongside something breathing. Both of their hearts were pounding as they drew near. Don motioned for them to stop just outside the open door. Don then peeked the corner with his flashlight and saw a horrific sight. Inside the bedroom was a feral, gray-haired, four-legged beast feasting on a human corpse. His eyes grew wide with fear and he withdrew to speak with Farrell for a brief moment.


    "That''s...that''s no wolf I''ve ever seen. It''s some kind of beast in there Farrell and...it killed the man who lives here." Don whispered.


    "What?? W-what the hell do we do? And since when are there ravenous beasts that force their way into peoples homes??" Farrell replied.


    "We kill the son of a bitch. Make sure that thing is locked and loaded."


    Farrell pumped the shotgun as Don turned the corner, aiming his gun at the beast. Farrell was right behind him, aiming the shotgun. Don then opened fire, pumping several rounds into the beast. The beast flinched and swiftly turned around. It''s face was that of something from a nightmare. A short snout with a large, round mouth surrounded by a mass of sharp teeth and several wriggling tendril-like tongues. It let out a sharp, ear-piercing growl and it''s tongues lashed out of it''s mouth and ensnared Don, slamming him to the ground. Farrell got back and shot the beast in it''s face. Don screamed as the tongues pulled him towards the beast and began devouring on his body, tearing his stomach open with blood spewing out over the floor and feasting on his guts. Farrell only watched in horror as his partner was being gored right in front of him. Farrell just started to run. He ran as fast as he could down the hallway, descending the stairs and for the door. He could hear behind him the beast frantically stomping down the hall and jumping straight down onto the floor. Farrell hurriedly ran to the car and got into the drivers seat, pulling out his set of keys. Outside the beast ran and pounced onto the hood of the car, bashing it''s claws against the windshield cracking it. Farrell started the car up right as the windshield shattered before him. He shifted into drive and floored the pedal. The sheer force of the moving vehicle caught the beast by surprise, knocking it off of the hood and stumbling onto the road. Farrell looked in the rear-view mirror while he drove away. The last thing he sees is the beast gazing up at the car and letting out a bloodcurdling howl before vanishing into the darkness of the woods.

 XV: A Shifting in Reality

    March


    The days of freezing temperatures and snowfall was long gone. Spring was in the air but the atmosphere all around remained bleak and cold. Rain showered the lively streets of downtown Manhattan during the evening. A young man with a chiseled face and stocky figure wearing a black coat with a company logo on the left side featuring a speeding white cargo van with words underneath in bold red lettering: Dynamo Delivery. On the left was a name tag: Ezekiel. He had light stubble on his freshly-shaven face and wore a black baseball cap brandishing the same company logo. He approached Adrian, also in uniform, smoking a joint while leaning against the white delivery van also brandishing the same logo as their uniforms.


    "Yo! Mind if I take a hit of that?" Ezekiel asked. Adrian finished taking a puff then passed it to him.


    "Oh hey Ezekiel. Go ahead. Shift doesn''t start for another fifteen minutes anyway." Adrian replied. With a happy expression, Ezekiel took a few puffs off of the joint then passed it back.


    "New strain? I dig it dude."


    "Yup. Danny''s shop always stocks the best shit and he gives me discounts since we''re buddies. Why don''t you ever buy any of your own? You''re always wanting me to share."


    "I would but uh, yeah the roommate is super stingy about this shit."


    "Fuck him. You make enough money here so you should just find somewhere else to live."


    "I''d feel guilty just leaving him alone since I bring in more income. Plus he''s been my best friend since middle school. We''re tighter then sealed lips on a government watchdog."


    "Fair enough."


    Adrian and Ezekiel stocked the van with their supply of packages to deliver and hopped in. Ezekiel being passenger, hooked his phone up to the radio and put on some hip hop music to listen to as Adrian pulled out of the lot and headed into the streets. The first five deliveries went smoothly as usual, burning several miles along the way as their route for the night was long and filled with several twists and turns through alleys and narrow one lane roads. Adrian pulled into the alley for the sixth spot on their route; A dingy old antique store with two separate apartments on the third floor. Ezekiel hopped out to grab the small package and made his way through the back door and up the stairs into a narrow hallway with two doors on both ends. He walked to the left door and knocked on the door. No response. So he tried again. No response. He shrugged his shoulders and set the package down in front of the door. As he reached the stairs he raised an eyebrow. The stairs seemed much longer then before as if he was several floors up. He scratched his head.


    "The fuck? I was sure this apartment was only two stories up." Ezekiel spoke to himself. "That shit Adrian had must''ve been stronger then I thought." He started to descend the exceedingly long staircase. As he continued the pattern on the aging white walls began to shift and contort. The stairs seemed as if they were continuous. The door at the bottom didn''t appear to be any closer then it was at the top of the stairs. Ezekiel was starting to panic and he hurriedly descended further at a faster pace. His breathing grew more intense, slowly running out of breath and stopping to take a rest. As he looked up the door appeared to be closer now but also quite far away. He catches his breath and continues to descend. The patterns on the walls were distorted far beyond their original form. Heart racing, sweat beading his forehead, Ezekiel was pushing his limits descending the stairs. He took a moment to look behind him and saw at the top of the staircase, a silhouette of a figure with their head cocked to the side looking down at him. Now he was beginning to have a panic attack. He turned back and immediately hit the door with his face, knocking him back onto the steps. Reeling in for a moment to catch his bearings, rubbing his slightly swollen bruised nose, Ezekiel glanced back up at the top of the staircase. It looked like it did when he first entered the building, three stories high. He was confused. Standing back up Ezekiel opened the door and walked to the van. Adrian had the seat reclined back and was relaxing until Ezekiel jumped into the van. His expression a mixture of shock, confusion and fear.


    "About time. What took you so damn long?" Adrian asked while he adjusted the seat back to it''s original position.


    "I uh...I don''t fucking know man! The staircase going down was like eighty stories high, the walls were all warped and weird, it felt like an hour just going down the steps then I see some figure staring at me and next thing I know I turn back around and smacked my face into the door! I don''t fucking know what happened! It was like a hallucination!" Ezekiel exclaimed. Adrian seemed genuinely perplexed.


    "I know that''s not the weed talking. I...should believe you?"


    "L-let''s just fucking go dude I need some time to chill out and catch my breath after the hell I just went through leaving that damned place."


    The mood was strange between the two as Adrian pulled out of the alley and carried on with the shift, choosing to deliver the last few packages of the night after clearly seeing how stressed out Ezekiel was despite not fully understanding his situation. Once their route was complete and the two had returned to the warehouse, Adrian led Ezekiel inside and the two clocked out for their shift. Ezekiel didn''t say anything else instead just gave a little wave and left scratching his head. Adrian was still puzzled by what he was told and kept it in the back of his mind thinking about calling Victoria the following day to explain what he was told.


    A cold wind blew throughout the streets of Chicago on this brisk morning. Standing around a barrel filled with trash lit ablaze were two grizzled older men in tattered, dirty clothes and sullen eyes rubbing their hands to stay warm near the fire. Everything was relatively quiet where they were. The usual sirens were blaring off in the distance which was nothing new to these men. Another typical day living without a home or job. The men''s ears perked up as they heard a sound coming from the down the street. Across from the alley was a large, abandoned multistory factory with a parking lot just out front. A few individuals in different colored jackets stood outside the front doors chatting.


    "What''s that sound? It almost sounds like a big vehicle. Two in fact." The younger of the old men said.


    Just seconds later two gray SWAT armored personnel carriers pulled up from the street into the parking lot of the factory. The individuals standing outside suddenly rushed inside the factory. The doors all opened up as groups of armed officers decked with body armor, helmets, plenty of tactical gear and automatic rifles stepped out. This caught both of the men''s attention.


    "Wake Dave up will ya''? Things are lookin'' quite interesting." The younger man said. The older one walked over to the nearby dumpster and kicked the foot of the man sleeping behind it.


    "Dave wake the hell up. Shit''s going down across the street!" He shouted. The man shook his head, opening his eyes and standing up. He was the oldest of the three with a musty gray beard and wrinkly pale skin. The three men were now observing what was happening.


    The SWAT officers had stacked up against both of the front doors to the factory. One gave hand signs before the doors were kicked open, the officers storming into the building. All was quiet for a few minutes before the sounds of gunshots were heard going off from within the factory walls. The men''s eyes all went wide with shock. The gunshots continued going off. A firefight had erupted inside the factory yet not a single police car was in sight. The sound of a helicopter could be heard closing in to the location and started hovering above the factory. Ropes were drooped down onto the roof as several more officers slid down and landed on the rooftop. Now the men were at a loss for words. Shots continued to ring out for a few more minutes until it was dead silent.


    Several more minutes passed and the doors to the factory opened. A group of men with their hands behind their backs were being escorted out by the armed officers. The sergeant split off from the others and got on his radio to report in:


    "Mission execution was a success. No casualties on our end, only a few were wounded. We cleaned house and captured any remaining criminals who willfully surrendered. Report this to miss Emerson at once. And call for a cleanup crew. Got a lot of hostile casualties." The sergeant reported before rejoining his fellow officers.


    Victoria started to feel drowsy while she was working on her latest project. She yawned and laid her head down on the desk. She''s been feeling mentally exhausted lately and was starting to slack on her tasks at work. Someone was walking by when they noticed her snoozing and gently pushed on her shoulder.


    "Hey sleepyhead. Wake up." They spoke in a gentle tone. Victoria recognized that flamboyant voice anywhere and lifted her head up and saw towering over her was one of her co-workers, Ben. He had dark skin, teal eyes, short blonde hair that had one half shaved off, with long bangs that draped over his right eye and a single silver piercing on his left ear. He wore a plaid long-sleeved shirt with a yellow-green pattern and purple jeans. He was the tallest amongst everyone and a fit, toned figure.


    "O-oh shit did I doze off again? Why does this keep happening?" Victoria shook her head.


    "Not getting enough sleep?"


    "I get good sleep. I just, I don''t know."


    "This is the fifth time this week you''ve been dozing on and off at work. Maybe you should go see a doctor?"


    "I''ll hold out today. But I feel like when I get home there''s something I need to do..."


    "Tell you what. Why don''t you just go home early and I''ll cover the rest of your task for the day? I''m all caught up for the day anyway so I could use some more work to do. I think the boss gave me a little too light of a workload today." Ben snickered offering his hand to her. She grabbed it and stood up.


    "Really? Thanks Ben. This is getting seriously aggravating so I''m going to get it figured it. The application is minimized right now and I have a document open with my tasks. Just so you''re aware."


    "You''re welcome. Leave it to me. Be careful on your drive home okay?"


    "Yeah."


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Victoria got approval from her boss, Peter, to take an early leave for the day. She made it back to her apartment and headed straight into her room and stood in front of the mirror. Her eyes focused deeply on her reflections and took a deep breath. Since the month began she has been feeling constantly sleep-deprived despite being dedicated to a strict sleeping schedule and it''s hastening her performance at work. She had a gut feeling it had something to do with the voice inside of her.


    "Alright you...what is going on with me? It''s been some time since we last spoke in that rest stop bathroom. You''ve been awfully quiet since then. Reveal yourself." Victoria demanded as she closed her eyes and cupped her hands together, hoping for a miracle.


    A sharp pain hit Victoria''s head forcing her down onto her knees and grabbing her mind. The reflection of her in the mirror remained still standing, it''s eyes soulless black voids. It began to approach the mirror and stepped out, shattering the mirror and dissolving into a black mass that started to shroud the bedroom in a sea of blackness. Victoria cried out in pain then bit her tongue and stood back up, opening her eyes despite the heaviness her entire body felt. The mirror she noticed was broken and that the room was much darker then before. She felt as if she was being watched from behind her back. Anxious she slowly turned around and her jaw dropped. An entity almost as tall as the ceiling towered over her, hovering in the air. The entity bore a horrific blackened form composed of a diamond-shaped head with a flat top and wide neck, a stocky upper torso, slender waistline and long legs. Four sets of tendrils protruded from all sides of it''s head, feet and body with the bases bearing round, glowing yellow patterns and orange tips on the tendril''s ends. The initial shock sent Victoria onto the floor, staring up at the mysterious creature that appeared before her. When it spoke, the yellow patterns all shone brightly with it''s words;


    "Thou seeks an audience with thy presence... So here thy stands before you, child of the bloodline. Thou hath sensed an ominous presence within thou''s own plane of reality that grows stronger. Thy deemed it appropriate to finally reveal thy true form upon thou''s mere mortal eyes. Thou seems to remember the warning given to thee many weeks before. Am thou correct?"


    Victoria had to gather herself both mentally and physically. She stood back up and faced down the creature.


    "I...I do remember. S-so this is what you really are... Just what the hell did Edward and Mary awaken inside that cave...?" She stammered.


    "Allow thyself to introduce thy own true name to you, child...Standing before thou is Hastur."


    "Hastur...? This can''t be happening. I know who you are...the king in yellow. The unspeakable. A powerful god both who is both benevolent and malevolent. I..I have so many questions."


    "So thou knows of who thy is. How...interesting. Now that thy has revealed thyself upon you... Speak, child of the bloodline. As thy vessel, thy will answer what knowledge thou seeks."


    Victoria''s heart was racing. Her mind felt at ease however.


    "How are you even here? Why were you, awakened, inside a cave?"


    "Thy originally resided on thou''s own planet of Earth. Once a mighty ruler feared by all during a time many millennia ago. Thy laid dormant in deep sleep until being awakened by the ones known as Edward and Mary, who hath disturbed thy resting place, where thou hath also ventured. Now here thy am. But a prisoner within the confines of thou''s own subconscious. Thou decided to be kind upon my reveal to thou''s mortal eyes and mind."


    "So you were asleep...and since a ritual wasn''t performed you weren''t released. Instead because of Edward and Mary making a pact with you and you accepting it...you instead chose to confine yourself within my family''s lineage. Almost like a...guardian spirit of some sorts."


    "I spoke to them after thy had awakened. Should they have performed the proper ritual, thy would have been unleashed upon this world. Having bore witness to seeing the lives of many humans within your bloodline, thy hath slowly changed thy perspective on the morality of your kind. Thou''s family may have suffered from one tragedy after another, but stood on a morally righteous pedestal. That being said...thy brings up morality for a proper reason. Why thy form was revealed. Why thy demanded thou return home moons ago. Why choosing now to finally speak thy mind. Thou has sensed an unusual presence within the confines of this reality. This world. It started with the revelation of the false man thou had spoken to, and why another had been in his place upon returning to that particular location. Something...is not right."


    "That has been bothering me ever since I found out. You told me to wait. To be patient. Are you finally going to tell me what is going on? What did you mean by ''unusual presence'' within our reality?"


    "Thy home is this planet. This plane of existence. Thy can sense anything and everything that reshapes the fabric of your mortal realm. A shifting in reality has been occurring. Thy has been sensing it for quite some time now. What thou does not know thou shall know here and now. Many millennia ago, fate decreed that one day the great Old One would awaken from his eternal slumber. Those of us who slumber here such as thyself, used to rule over thou''s planet, thus we are connected to mother Earth herself. Time passed, and this planet has only seen the horrors that humans have unleashed upon her grounds. Your kind, who once loved this home, hath only corrupted and soiled her beauty. Fate hath thus decreed that punishment for thy sins must be enacted. Once the great Old One awakens...calamity and ruin will be bestowed upon all of you. Punishment for thy sins. On the day the black moon rises...we will all awaken and the fall will bring upon your end. Only then can this planet be reborn."


    Victoria was shaking in her boots. Her heart sank. This was but an omen, words of warning being spoken directly to her.


    "S-so you mean to tell me...we''re all going to die?"


    "The great Old One will bring about the fall. He cannot be stopped. The Outer Gods and the Old Ones will wipe the human race from this planet to save it. The cosmos will be ruled once again by our kind. Any and all life in the universe will slowly be cleansed from existence. Thou''s time is running short..."


    "No no no this cannot be real! This cannot be happening! You''re on my side, right?! Is there no way to escape fate and stop this apocalypse from happening??"


    Hastur remained silent. Victoria could feel tears beginning to well up in her eyes. The thought of everyone she knew and loved, cared for, and herself being fated to perish had her on the verge of breaking down. One of the tendrils then raised up into the air.


    "Do not cry, child. Perhaps...there may be but one way to stop the fall from eradicating your kind."


    "H-huh?" Victoria wiped her eyes.


    "Thy senses another residing within your realm. Somewhere...somehow...another like thy is here. How peculiar. Thy seems not to be the only one. Thy was waiting to tell thou this for this moment after thy had explained the coming calamity and the signs showing through the small tears in your reality as it slowly is beginning to collapse. Could it be...?"


    "Be what??"


    "...could it be another that hath awakened? Listen closely child... The fall is coming. There may be others that know of this. A harbinger of sorts...could be amongst us, who hath retained knowledge of the fall. Who though? Thou is not sure. The harbinger was fated to oversee the fall, and be the beacon that brings upon the wrath and judgement of the great Old One and those like him. If the harbinger reveals themself, or thou can uncover whom it may be...should we stop them, thy believes we can erase their calling to the great Old One and in turn...prevent the fall, saving your kind."


    "Are...are you serious?? So there may be hope after all..."


    "Heed thy words and suggestion with heavy caution, child. For if we are too late, the fall will come. Thy is certain they are hidden, inside of a vessel just like thou. We have no leads. Thy only possible clue, could be that the harbinger hath chosen one of great significance and importance amongst your kind. But thy is uncertain. Do not risk thou own life carelessly trying to uncover them. Keep thou eyes and mind open is all thy can say. Now...the time has come for thy to return to thou''s subconscious. Thou hath spoken and said what needed to be heard. Be safe, child of the bloodline. Should thy want to save your kind, thou will not hesitate to aid thy cause."


    "I..I don''t understand. Do you not want to be freed? I''m not against you helping me but-"


    "You doubt my alliance to you and your kind? This is a new age. Should thou want to release thy from within, thou will no longer have to suffer sharing thou''s mind and body. Could thou truly trust thyself being free?"


    "I''m not sure... If Earth is where you reside, shouldn''t you maybe, protect it? You said yourself that living on through my lineage has changed your perspective of us?"


    "Indeed. Thy would become a guardian in that regard. Should thou''s kind slaughter themselves and perish along with the planet, that is out of thy control. So pray to whatever God you believe in that humans can salvage what damage they have done and save themselves. Hold out hope for a bright and foreseeable future free of turmoil and bloodshed. With that...thy hath spoken."


    The darkness enveloping the room began to subside. Hastur''s corporeal form then dissipated along with the darkness and the room returned to it''s original state. Victoria was silent. She turned to take a look at the shattered mirror once again. With so much information dumped onto her, now she not only knew that time was ticking down and that strange occurrences are happening around her, but felt the burden of potentially being able to prevent a coming apocalypse. Adrian would have to be informed of these huge revelations later. Her mind needed some rest so she went over to the bed and decided to lay down for awhile.


    Natalia stood inside of a surveillance room within the White House. She was focused on a set of two screens, each showcasing drone footage capturing her new plan of action into full effect, wearing an expression of satisfaction as she and others in suits all watched what was going on in Chicago with the SWAT teams continuing their mission of ''cleaning house'' as initially planned by her and a team of confidants. She snickered while watching.


    "Hope Congress is going to be pleased with the results. We''re already making the streets safer. And this is just the start." Natalia murmured. "Once Chicago is taken care of, we''ll move on to the next location. One-by-one we''ll topple those underground, criminal drug empires. Only then can the reparations begin with no issues. Can''t cure a patient without treating their symptoms."


    Natalia would soon leave the surveillance room to continue her duties. The day went on and time flew by. It was getting late into the night. She was finishing up some paperwork before she could get ready to leave. Her phone began to buzz in her pocket. She saw the contact info and answered;


    "Yeah? What is it? I''m a little occupied here." Her tone slightly annoyed.


    "Sorry to bother you. But uh, you haven''t noticed anything, unusual, going on have you?" Vincent''s voice spoke.


    "Huh? No not really. Why?"


    "Well a couple colleagues of mine outside the cult who I was supposed to be meeting up with earlier today went missing for awhile. Just now, rather less then ten minutes ago, they arrived at my home. They looked lost, confused, and pale as ghosts. Said they went for a walk earlier in the park then somehow got lost. I guess they were seeing weird things like disembodied eyes and distant figures vanishing before their eyes. They panicked and tried to find a way back to the path they were on but couldn''t. So they eventually found the bathrooms and went there to relieve themselves and collect their thoughts. Next thing they know they walked outside and were right there, back on the path and just a few miles away from the street. Very odd story."


    "Uh...yeah. Sure they aren''t on psychedelics?"


    "No not at all. They''re straightedge fellows. No liquor, no drugs, no smoking. Just, figured I''d ask. Apologies for bothering you ma''am. Have a nice night, okay? I need to tend to these exhausted men."


    Just like that Vincent hung up the phone. Natalia had no idea what she just heard but had her feeling chills. She didn''t let it distract her from finishing her work. She texted Madison on her way to the car just to see how she was doing and was relieved that she was fine and relaxing at home. Natalia got into her car and drove off to head home. As she was driving, an unexpected string of words followed with a sinister laugh echoed through her ears that sent chills down her spine;


    "Yes. So it''s finally happening. Reality is slowly beginning to crumble... Ahahahahahaha...!"

 XVI: Tides of Dread

    April


    On this brisk spring afternoon, three hikers were taking a stroll through the woods of rural Montana miles away from anything. The one leading the small group was a tall, stocky tanned woman with blonde hair done in a ponytail carrying a large backpack. She stopped to turn around and motioned for the two men to hurry and catch up. The two men, one with short light brown hair wearing glasses and the other with medium-length black hair and a neck tattoo, were already out of breath.


    "Come on slowpokes! The cabin is right ahead of us!" The woman shouted, her tone fairly deep. The man with the neck tattoo flipped her the bird. She just laughed it off and kept going. The two men sipped water from their canteens and picked up the pace to catch up.


    The group turned a couple more corners and there just up ahead, was a beautiful wooden cabin with a dock jutting out to the nearby lake. The woman''s eyes went wide and she snapped a couple photos on her phone. The two men finally caught up with her while she waited for them. They stared at the cabin in awe and let out sighs of relief knowing they were finally there and could rest after walking for several miles to get here. Just as the three of them started to walk towards the cabin, on the dock a surge of energy started to gather around and a strange, thin rift suddenly appeared in the air, hovering over the dock. The woman put her arms out and halted the others. They all looked at the rift, just barely being able to make out the void space condensed inside the tear.


    "Wha-?" The man with the neck tattoo gasped.


    "My word what the hell is that?" The man with the glasses spouted, adjusting his spectacles. "What oddity have we just witnessed right now?" He studied the rift and whipped out the notepad from a side pocket on his backpack and started jotting notes down.


    The woman was flabbergasted at first, but then took a deep breath, narrowing her eyes.


    "Wonder if this is a special effects project some of those nerdy college kids from the city are working on? But if so then why are they at our cabin? We''re supposed to be renting it out for the weekend!" She huffed. "What do you think Alfred?"


    "Miriam...I am not sure. If this is some ''project'' then it is very convincing. But there have been more and more sightings of bizarre phenomenon recently. This could be one of those."


    The man with the neck tattoo stepped away, pulling out his phone out and dialed a number. Miriam was now recording the rift with her phone while Alfred was sketching it below the notes he''s taken. After a few minutes passed both Miriam and Alfred felt a finger tapping on their shoulders and a voice spoke;


    "I just contacted the local news station. They''re on their way here." He said. The two turned around and saw the man with the neck tattoo.


    "James you did what?? Is that why you stepped away??" Miriam asked.


    "Yes. Look we have no fucking clue what that ''thing'' even is. Whatever it is it doesn''t seem normal in the slightest. And you must be stupid to think that is some special effects project. I advise we keep our distance for now."


    "Ouch. Ugh fine. Alfred, any clue what it could be? You''re into researching strange, paranormal things like ghosts and cryptids."


    Alfred finished his sketch and showed it to the others. He had notes written above it and small keynotes with lines pointing at the sketch. He shook his head in disbelief.


    "It appears to be some kind of tear in the fabric of our reality if I''m going to base this off of my vast knowledge of science fiction and fantasy. It''s shaped like a long thin diamond and inside it appears to be empty space, a void, consisting of what looks like stars. Like peeking into a telescope aimed at outer space. It''s truly puzzling." Alfred explained.


    The three hikers all waited patiently observing the rift carefully until a news van arrived from the dirt road nearby. Behind it was a sheriffs squad car that parked to block the narrow road. A cameraman stepped out of the van being joined by a beautiful young lady with brunette hair carrying a microphone. The cameraman quickly started getting in position. The young lady approached them. James peered behind her to see two officers stepping out of the squad car and approach them. He then pushed Miriam and Alfred aside to face the reporter.


    "Hello! Are you the one that called the station?" The reporter asked with a bright smile.


    "That''s right. Over there on the dock. We have no idea what it is. But if it''s dangerous, others should know." James said, pointing at the rift.


    "Thank you for the call. We''re about to get started. This slow day just became interesting!"


    "By the way, why the cops?"


    "Oh well, two reasons. They''re here in case for one, you were on psychedelics because what you described sounded insane. And two, if you were right which you are, they''re here in case this oddity here is, like you said, dangerous. Also they''re blocking the road in case anyone was following us driving out of town. Anyway, time to start this session. All of you stay where you are."


    The reporter went to go check with the camera crew to ensure everything was all set up. Her microphone was on and hooked up. The cameraman started rolling. Miriam, James and Alfred only stood in silence and watched the live broadcast happening in front of their eyes. At the same time the three of them were eyeing the rift in the distance. Nothing about it changed since it first appeared but had them all worried regardless. The reporter cleared her throat.


    "This is Alison Graves of channel seven news. We are coming to you live from the woodlands miles outside of Kalispell at Flathead Lake. We were contacted by a group of local hikers to report on this strange phenomenon you see behind us." Alison stepped to the side to point at the rift so the cameraman could zoom in and focus. "As you can see there, we are currently unsure as to what we are witnessing. We have police blocking the road nearby. We will continue to remain at a safe distance. Now I''m going to speak with the gentleman here who gave us the call. You sir right there. Did you and your friends stumble across this anomaly?" The camera moved so James was in frame.


    "No actually. We witnessed it appear from thin air in front of our eyes." He replied. Both the cameraman and Alison appeared surprised.


    "You..you saw it appear? This wasn''t an accidental discovery?"


    "Nope."


    "This is unbelievable! You heard that right folks! This gentleman and his friends all witnessed this crazy...whatever it is, appear before them!"


    Alfred took his eyes off the rift and ran up to interrupt the interview, pushing James out of the way, showing his notes to the camera then to Alison.


    "Hello! What I believe we have here is a dimensional tear into some void space! I have taken many notes and even sketched out a drawing with various labels as you all can see here! This is truly a fascinating discovery! Perhaps you should call for some scientists to head this way and examine this from a more studious mind!" Alfred rambled on.


    The cameraman noticed behind all of them, the rift started to shift and warp slightly. From out of the void, what looked like a deformed, blackened hand with claws inch out and grab the edge of the tear. His eyes grew wide and he pointed it out to the others. He zoomed in to get a closer look. Alison, the hikers, and the police officers all turned their attention to the rift. Another clawed hand inched out to grab the other edge and started pulling. What could be seen crawling out was a warped, slender, beastly head with a snout and tendrils surrounded by sharp teeth poking out of it''s open mouth followed with a ghastly, skinny body with multiple tendrils attached to it''s back grabbing onto the edges of the tear assisting in forcing it out. The creature had crawled out, revealing a set of muscular legs with claws embedded in it''s feet. It''s entire blackened body stretched out and a set of bat-like wings extended out from it''s back. The entire group was in complete shock. The creature reared it''s head towards the camera and let out an ear-screeching cry before hopping into the air and hovered with it''s wings. Everyone plugged their ears briefly as it''s cry started piercing their eardrums.


    "What the fuck is that?!" The cameraman cried out.


    "Whatever it is it''s not from around here! Get the hell out of here all of you! Take it down!" One of the officers said drawing his handgun. The two officers started firing at the creature. It cried out and started flying towards the group at high speeds.


    "It''s heading this way! Run for it!!" Miriam screamed.


    Alison and the cameraman were too frozen in fear to move. The hikers started to run as the creature swooped down and pounced onto one of the officers, sinking it''s claws into his belly and grabbing the other officer with it''s tendrils, slamming him onto the ground. The creature started feasting on the officer''s innards, his screams loud and painful as his blood spilled onto the ground below him. Alison snapped out of it and grabbed the cameraman''s hand, pulling him away while he was still filming, eyes filled with fear as he watched the other officer''s limbs being torn off one-by-one before being pounced on and feasted on by the horrific creature, crying out in pain. He dropped the camera as Alison forced him into the van where the hikers had all jumped into.


    "Go! Go now! Get the hell out of here!!" Alison shouted, shutting the van door and pounding on the side of the interior''s walls, signaling for the driver. He shook himself out of his state of shock and started the van to immediately pull out of the area. The last thing they heard were the pained cries of the dying officer.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The news broadcast of the otherworldly creature attack that came out of Montana reached out all over the state and soon the entire country. Millions were stricken with fear and shock upon having seen the live dismemberment of two police officers even after it was cut off from public access in the state itself. In the modern age of social media the broadcast spread like wildfire. Now everyone all over from neighboring states like Idaho all the way to Florida and Massachusetts were left wondering what will happen now? What does this mean? Disappearances and mysterious deaths had already been cropping up everywhere since February and the public was starting to fear for their own safety. The National Guard had gone to investigate the area near Flathead Lake and found nothing but the dismembered, bloodied corpses of two police officers.


    Joseph Carter paced the floor in his top floor office. The rest of the cabal had all gathered upon his request. Laurie, Peter, Maria, Xiang, Edmund and Omari all were sat down closely watching him while being weighed down with their own thoughts. Joseph took deep breaths and managed to calm himself down. He faced the room.


    "This is bad people. Really...really...bad. We''re drawing ever closer to the expected date of the fall. All around the world, there has been strange phenomenon and mysterious deaths occurring more then ever before. It''s all been condensed and frequent and it is really worrying me. That news broadcast that''s been making the rounds everywhere has the public in a state of disarray and fear. You just cannot write off what happened. Two members of the law, mercilessly slaughtered in front of many wary eyes. Things are looking bleak...and on top of that the president had already been catching the public''s eye with her new "cleansing" policy still in full swing." Joseph rambled on, sweating profusely. "In light of this I had just contacted the Secretary of Defense and ordered him to deploy the National Guard posts in every state into full alert. They''ll be trying to calm things down and keep the people safe by patrolling high and low to keep their eyes peeled for anything unusual or dangerous like that creature we saw on the news. As of now they have yet to find said creature or have any luck."


    The other cabal members were muttering amongst themselves. Joseph was trying hard not to start pulling his hairs out from all the stress weighing on him. Xiang raised his hand to get Joseph''s attention.


    "I fear for my own people as well. We too are staying vigilant for such, well, extreme threats. The news broadcast you spoke of...has reached us overseas in China. Ask Omari or Maria. They too, have bore witness to the spread of the broadcast in their respective nations." Xiang spoke in a calm manner.


    "Is true. Social media is rampant with conspiracy theories right now. Many believe it was a stunt or prank. Others think it was just fake. But many too, believe it to be genuine and it scares them." Maria stated.


    "We have enough problems as is. This is only amplifying panic amongst the general public where I''m from." Omari added.


    Joseph let out a sigh and shook his head, turning around to point at the whiteboard where his bunker drawing was.


    "Ah yes, you were going to bring that up with us, were you not?" Laurie asked with her arms crossed.


    "Yes miss Dawson. All of you, it seems clear the fall is coming whether we like it or not. I had you all study this earlier to I can keep this brief. Once June comes around, for those of you who may not have anywhere safe to go in your respective homes, the doomsday bunker we have under the Washington Monument will provide a safe space for all of you and your families. Should we survive the catastrophe to come, the world''s brightest and most important minds will be encased within this bunker. If the world is going to be reborn anew, then we must be there to lead those who survive. If...anyone survives. I''m trying to remain even the slightest optimistic here. For my own family. Madame president will be addressing the public on these issues to calm the public down. We all may have this knowledge of the fall, but they do not. And we still have time so we need to remain on the same level and continue to keep the world economies stable. Now with all the doom and gloom out of the way for now, let''s get to today''s meeting. We have must to discuss."


    Victoria glared at her phone screen watching the news broadcast together with Adrian. They were both horrified by what they were witnessing. The video finally ended with the camera dropping, causing the screen to cut to black.


    "Fuck me..." Victoria mumbled rubbing her temple. Adrian sipped on his coffee. The two of them decided to grab coffee and head to Central Park to get some fresh air now that the weather has started to warm up. The air was warm with a gentle breeze blowing lightly through the air. Adrian placed a hand on Victoria''s shoulder.


    "That was...fucked up. Those poor cops. Well...now I''m really starting to understand everything you''ve been telling me since your chat with um...that thing inside of you. Hastur, was it? Things are kinda'' scary right now not gonna'' lie babe." Adrian said.


    "If we don''t find this harbinger he told me about, we''re all fucked. The world around us is already falling apart, now we have shit like reality-bending phenomenon messing with people''s minds and eldritch beasts emerging from thin air. It''s like a nightmare. And I may be the only one who can potentially stop this cataclysm from killing us all."


    "To think that after we uncovered what we did in Maine, with the knowledge we have now that there is even a glimmer of hope, has me a bit relieved. But it doesn''t change the fact I''m fucking terrified if we can''t do anything. Doesn''t that asshole have any idea where we would even begin to look?"


    "He said the only clue he himself would have, would be that the harbinger must be someone of significant importance to humans. That could be anyone from a politician to a celebrity. If some nobody was spreading word of the end times they would come off as a lunatic. But if it''s someone with a tremendous following and loyal trust of many people, then their word would be taken seriously. According to what he told me."


    Adrian took a moment to ponder any ideas. Victoria just quietly sipped on her coffee. Two teenage girls started walking past them, blabbering on about a concert coming up next month and how excited they were. That sparked something in Adrian''s overwhelmed mind.


    "Hey that''s right! The concert coming up! We may not live in California, but Silvestria''s concert is next month and considering how ridiculously popular she is, maybe we''ll find who we''re looking for there! Tons of people from neighboring states will be coming to this concert! It''s a short tour with only a select few states so anywhere she''s going to will draw hundreds upon thousands of people! We could get lucky and find who we''re looking for there!" Adrian said enthusiastically. Victoria turned to him and nodded.


    "You may be onto something. It''s something at least to go off of. Then...we''ll just have to wait until that concert comes. God I hope you''re right and we find the harbinger."


    Victoria and Adrian, with a goal set in mind, continued to idly chat and try to enjoy the rest of their day together amidst the doubt and fear they have clouding their minds.


    "I understand all of your concerns regarding the recent...viral video coming out of Montana that has been spread around. While we are unsure what is going on regarding the frequent mysterious disappearances being reported all over the country, this broadcast has greatly shook all of us and we are addressing our current plan to hopefully prevent this from happening again! The National Guard has been deployed to keep watch in various isolated and rural areas. If you are to spot any unusual phenomenon similar to what was seen in that broadcast, you are advised to evacuate the area at once and contact local authorities immediately! We are making big changes in this country right now so we should not let anything distract us from the path forward we are carving! Regarding the ongoing Cleansing Act, we have already subdued well over a thousand of societies worst criminals and offenders. Cleaning the streets comes at a cost unfortunately. But this is what needs to be done to stabilize order and start reparations such as what has been accomplished in Chicago and Los Angeles! This country is already on it''s way to improving the life of it''s people. Because we care! I care! And so should all of you!"


    A wave of applause erupted from the massive crowd in front of Natalia following her speech. She smiled, feeling confident from seeing the stunned faces of the people, both young and old. Madison gave a thumbs up to the other cabinet members watching from behind. They promptly responded with thumbs up from everyone.


    Back inside the office Natalia was seated behind her desk with a hand resting on her forehead. She sighed and slammed that hand down onto the desk. Her other hand pulled out a pocket mirror and started looking into it with determined eyes.


    "Okay. Start talking. Explain what the hell I and millions of others saw on that news broadcast." She spoke in a demanding tone. The reflection inside the pocket mirror changed subtly, with it''s eyes glowing red and a wicked smile forming on it''s face.


    "Don''t you see? It''s already began my dear Harbinger! Reality itself is very slowly crumbling apart bit-by-bit and it''s just wonderful. The day of reckoning is growing ever so closer!" The voice of Nyarlathotep spoke. Natalia noticed something different, more ominous and creepy, with his tone and differing speech pattern.


    "Wait, the way you''re speaking...it''s different."


    "We''ve grown close enough. I''ve experienced enough with you. I grew tired of speaking diligently. The real self is speaking now. I must say Harbinger it has been delightful having you as my vessel. Everything you see, do, hear, and say I get to share with you. From the way you speak to others of your kind and command them to do your bidding as one in a position of real power, to the lust that fills your mind whenever you share intimacy with that other human you care so much for. I may lack my own corporeal form and ethereal power, but to be chained down to one such as yourself. Well...I cannot say I have despised it. But it''s okay. Soon, I will truly awaken and revel in the destruction of humanity as a whole."


    Natalia was feeling a mixture of anxiety and comfort at this point. She fears what she is becoming over time the longer she shares a connection with this cosmic being, but she also has grown closer to the point where now they are speaking so casually like this. She looks down at her free hand for a brief moment.


    "You''re right...we have truly become one. You and I. The world is ending. May as well make the most of it while I can. You better keep your end of the deal regarding me and Madison though. Sparing us from the fall."


    "Of course. I never go back on my word. I want you and your significant other to witness His awakening and what is to come after all. It will be a wonderful sight. Your precious companion better shift her beliefs, because no God is going to save your people from this. No matter how hard they pray." Nyarlathotep started chuckling. Natalia just set her hand down and looked once more at the mirror and closed her eyes, smiling.


    "No matter what she believes in, I love her dearly. Even if all these innocent people are going to perish...at least we''ll be together...and everyone will move on to the afterlife where they''ll be happy. I cannot shrug off my duties at the president however. I will keep these people satisfied and living meaningful lives until the fall comes. That I can say with pride."


    "You truly are a gem of a human. It is a shame more of them are not like you and your friend. Perhaps had humanity not been poisoned with greed, corruption, and selfishness...fate would have weaved a more peaceful path for your kind. Nevertheless, never change Harbinger. Be the beacon of hope for a doomed species. For once He awakens...the feeble minds of humanity will not be able to handle His presence. Terror and madness will strike their minds and hearts before they are erased from this planet. A fresh start is just what Earth needs anyway..."


    Natalia nodded, and closed the mirror down to put it away in her pocket. She struggled and hesitated with accepting what was to come and what she was given, but now had finally accepted the hand that fate has dealt the human race.

 XVII: Countdown to Calamity

    May


    "In recent news the public''s original concerns for the Cleansing Act seem to have been subsided as madame president Natalia Emerson''s controversial plan has seen resounding success since it was first enacted. The first major city subjugated to have been ground zero, Chicago, has seen a drastic decline in crime and a rise in public morale thanks to major improvements to many of its poorer areas from the reparations the government spending has been pouring into the Cleansing Act after Emerson cut military spending from the country''s budget due to the lack of military presence needed in allied countries. Other cities such as Oakland, Detroit, Baltimore and New Orleans have seen sharp drops in crime rates. Meanwhile prisons are becoming overcrowded with hundreds of new residents arriving every week from the countless arrests being made from the Cleansing Act. Despite these positives, the more tragic side of this plan has resulted in several deaths. Vice president Madison Weathers had this to say regarding the lives being taken from the Cleansing Act:"


    "We are deeply saddened by the losses we''ve received from the reports that have been delivered to us from our brave captains out there commanding their forces to deal with these dangerous people. We can assure you that our police officers and SWAT teams are trying their best to avoid using violence if necessary. But unfortunately speaking to and negotiating with these criminals is not always successful and leads to a peaceful resolution. Sometimes, fighting back is the only choice. This Cleansing Act was enacted for the good of the people of this country who have to live in fear of their lives every day. We are eliminating those fears and doing our best to reshape these cities and towns not only by ridding them of dangerous people, but also working to fix and repair the poor infrastructure that years of mismanaged funding and incompetence by our previous administrations has lead to."


    "President Emerson expects the Cleansing Act to continue to push forward well into twenty-thirty-one. Possibly even twenty-thirty-two. We all pray for a brighter future for this country going forward even with the troubles and tribulations our world is facing right now. Moving on to the governments plans to deal with the ever-growing rise of climate change and the threats it poses to those remaining coastal populations-"


    Vincent shut the television off and got out of his chair to stretch his limbs and back, hearing the loud cracks coming from his aging body. He sighed and pulled out a cigar along with a gold Zippo lighter. Deciding to take a stroll to the backyard he lit the cigar, taking a deep puff as he slid the back sliding glass door open to step out onto the porch. Two figures were sitting on cushy porch chairs surrounding a decorative fire pit. A man and a woman. The two of them were quietly chatting amongst themselves until they heard Vincent approaching them, drawing their attention. Vincent smirked at them.


    "Mister Peter Masterson. Missus Laurie Dawson. Sorry to keep you two waiting. I see that lady Emerson had spoken to you two and recommended my knowledge regarding the...string of strange occurrences that have been happening not only around our country, but the world as well. How flattering of her." Vincent snickered taking a seat to face the two of them. "How honored I am to be in the presence of two of the most powerful people in the world. Tell me...what is it you wish to know."


    Peter and Laurie glanced at each other. Laurie nodded to Peter. He rolls his eyes then they look at Vincent.


    "Okay sir. Explain just what the hell has been happening will you? Because in one of the vaults of one of the many banks I own, two security officers up and vanished out of nowhere. And with my friend Laurie here, her grandson has apparently been speaking to some ''thing'' in his closet on multiple occasions and even has been experiencing mild hallucinations after every time he claims he speaks with this closet entity he swears is real." Peter explained, slamming his hand down on his lap. Vincent took a puff from his cigar and crossed one leg over the other to get comfortable.


    "From my vast knowledge of the paranormal and extraterrestrial, I believe that what we are experiencing is a series of tears and warps within our reality. Mysterious disappearances. Visual and auditory Hallucinations on a massive scale. People getting lost in normal places and losing bits of their memory. Ethereal beasts science cannot explain popping out of dimensional rifts and attacking people like we saw on that viral news broadcast last month. Remember when Natalia spoke of the fall? That ominous message she gave to you all? Yes she told me everything after desperately gaining her trust. This is it baby. The fall is coming and we are drawing near our last days. June sixth to be exact. Just a month away my friends. Reality as we know it is falling apart right in front of our eyes and we don''t know what the hell to do or think about it. Natalia even managed to find a way to deal with the public''s once-growing concern after that viral news broadcast by sending the National Guard into full force, pulling them away from their duties with the Cleansing Act. So...do what you will with that information. Honestly I did not expect early signs of the calamity to come like this. Tiny bits and pieces of reality crumbling away."


    Laurie and Peter both exchanged worried glances. They remained silent for a moment.


    "S-so this is really happening?? Natalia wasn''t lying then..." Laurie stammered, her hands trembling. "...we really are going to die aren''t we? Peter! That bunker! The one Joseph spoke to us about! W-we must head straight there before the deadline! I...I do not want to see my family perish. My grandson is so young and bright but even his feeble mind is being fucked with."


    "I..I know, Laurie. Vincent. Serious question. And I cannot believe we are revealing this confidential information to a stranger we just met. But...underneath the Washington Monument there is a massive bunker that had just finished being constructed. Do you...think we''ll be safe there?"


    Vincent''s furrowed brow raised at the question. He quietly puffed on his cigar, tapping on the tip to get some of the ash off. He then scratched his chin.


    "That is a good question Peter. We''re talking a calamity that is fated to wipe humanity off the face of the Earth in order to rebirth it anew. Free it from the damage humanity has caused in the form of a fresh start. Who knows? Maybe an immensely strong and durable doomsday bunker will be the only way to protect anybody from eradication. This, I cannot answer but only assume. Let us hope so anyway. I for one are ready to embrace the end along with my followers. But I understand you both wanting you and those you care about to survive. But ask yourself this; Why? Sure, the greatest minds could survive maybe and rebuild from scratch. But why bother? If you want my opinion, just accept the sweet embrace of death soon to come."


    Peter and Laurie both glanced at each other. The ominous words spoken with a soft tone and calm demeanor only made it that much more disturbing to them. They both stood up and nodded.


    "Thank you for your time...we have much to think about." Peter stated. Him and Laurie headed back into the house. Vincent turned to watch them leave, smiling and shaking his head.


    "They still don''t understand. But I commend their bravery with the weight of doomsday on their shoulders."


    Some time had passed since Peter and Laurie left. Vincent''s followers had arrived to the property and gathered inside the living room. Vincent stood before them with his hands in a praying gesture. The followers, all still cloaked in black robes concealing all but their smiles as their faces were veiled by shadows.


    "Greetings fellow members of the Covenant of Asthatathu! The time will soon by upon us! Remember what we discussed when lady Emerson had delivered her message sent by the Outer Gods?" Vincent asked. The followers all nodded in response. "That''s right! The fall is nearly here so... We must begin practicing the ritual to summon our beautiful and almighty goddess, Cthylla! We will go over the steps one-by-one, learn how to pronounce the proper speech in the foreign tongue of the tome, and make sure we perfect the ritual so when the time comes...we can call her forth to bless us with her presence! Rejoice!"


    The followers all cheered, throwing their hands into the air then started clapping. Vincent smirked and looked up at the large painting looming over the living room of the deity known as ''Cthylla'' with a gleam in his eyes.


    Joseph Carter was being escorted through the Presidential Emergency Operations Center located under the White House by Natalia and a couple of Secret Service agents donning black suits and sunglasses with earpieces on. The bunker seemed to be well-kept with the walls and floors looking very clean. The rooms were organized and free of any clutter aside from miscellaneous papers and pens. The group was silent until they came to a large set of steel doors with a keypad and scanner on the wall next to the doors. Natalia pulled out a key card and flashed it to the scanner before entering a code on the keypad. The steel doors slowly started creaking open.


    "Here we are. Gentlemen? Proceed forward with him. I will follow behind." Natalia said with a snap of her fingers. The agents proceeded forward and Joseph followed. His jaw dropped as he peered over the railing on the open elevator. Below them and ahead was a massive steel bunker the width and length of a football stadium and ceilings as tall as a small skyscraper. A couple of forklifts were driving around, workers with yellow hardhats were standing around talking and armed guards with full body armor were protecting some of the rooms. Joseph''s original concept was being seen in full form here.


    "My lord...so it''s finally finished?" He asked. Natalia stepped forward and stood by him. A pleasant smile upon her face.


    "Yes. Three administrations have witnessed this bunker start as a rather difficult and time-consuming project and evolve into the largest underground bunker in the entire world. I feel proud to have my current administration be the one to see it completed. Keeping it under wraps from the public thankfully wasn''t an issue. We''re standing in the civilian entrance. The other entrance is a large tunnel big enough for trucks and other vehicles to come and go as they were during construction. Everyone in the kabbalah has their own rooms secured, as do I and the entirety of the White House staff alongside many other important and key figures we''ve handpicked for reservations. While I am unsure if this will truly protect it''s residents...the hope is there. By the way, Joseph..." Natalia paused.


    "Y-yes madame president?"


    "...June the third. I will be making the announcement. Mass panic will undoubtedly spread amongst the public everywhere. Make sure your network of contacts is notified as they will need to travel here. We will be notifying certain people as well. The National Guard will be guarding the entrances and escort as many people as possible into the bunker excluding our reserved guests. Once the population counter hits it''s limit...the doors will begin to seal. Three days prior to the fall will be enough time...as many of our esteemed residents will be flying overseas and across the states to get here. I expect riots and mass hysteria to set in as soon as I finish the speech. The public will not be ready to bear the news. But everyone will be doing their best to get the bunker filled. You understand?"


    Joseph swallowed hard and nodded.


    "I understand. I guess by that time I will need to break the news to the kiddos... Oh fuck how will they handle this...?"


    Natalia gently put her palm on his back and rubbed it.


    "There there. I know it will be overwhelming to the younger ones. Children are crucial to any hope of a future should you all survive here."


    "What...do you mean ''you all?'' What about you?"


    Natalia closed her eyes and chuckled under her breath.


    "Silly. I am the Harbinger. I will need to be there when ''they'' awaken and arrive here for the fall to commence. I''ll be fine. I promise."


    Joseph crossed his arms and came to terms with accepting this right away knowing how her mind worked. She then pressed a button and the elevator descended down for what felt like several stories to the ground floor. Natalia decided to give Joseph the grand tour. From a built-in garden complete with special lights simulating sunlight to a cafeteria with a full kitchen to a large playground for children to roam around in. He was then shown to his room. It resembled a small apartment with two bedrooms, a living area, kitchen and dining table. Joseph was floored with the amount of work that had gone into just the room built for his family. Natalia explained how every esteemed guest had a room like his while regular civilians had smaller rooms that would be accommodated based on if they were alone or had families. She then took him to the restricted section of the bunker for government workers and exclusive residents like himself. The tour concluded with them heading back up the elevator to the top and taking one more look at the bunker.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "With all the blood, sweat, tears and money poured into this project...let''s hope it can save us all..." Joseph murmured softly to himself.


    A black man with a red baseball cap wearing a dark gray suit approached the dressing room door marked with a golden VIP plaque. He rapped on the door, gripping his tablet tightly. His head was beaded with sweat from the heated hallways keeping the interior warm. A cheery and feminine voice responded from beyond the door;


    "Come in!"


    The man opened the door. The dressing room adorned with bright red walls was mostly empty with the exception of one individual. A beautiful young dark-skinned woman with deep purple hair done up in twin-tails wrapped with black ribbons stood at the sole lit mirror doing her makeup. She finished up and turned to face the man. She had a slim but toned figure with a petite chest and wide hips. Her eyes were a striking teal with purple glittered eyeliner and a light red foundation on her cheeks along with black lipstick. Around her neck was an onyx necklace with a red gemstone encased in a twisted, round black and purple seal. She wore a sleeveless sheer black blouse, black mini-skirt with fishnet stockings and black thigh-high leather boots, giving her a dominating and sexy appearance. The man looked down at his tablet then back up at her.


    "Miss Silvestria. How are you doing?" He asked.


    "Hey Lucas. I''m fine. Feeling pumped as hell for this show! How''s it looking out there?" Silvestria replied, putting her hands on her hips.


    "People are already rolling in as we speak. This is about to be your biggest show ever. And I...well just wanted to catch you for a moment since we got time to kill before the show." Lucas closed the door behind him. Silvestria went ahead and took a seat in the chair next to the makeup station. Lucas leaned up against the wall. "Time''s almost here ain''t it? And you''re about to perform an entire album loaded with heavy subject matter to these young folks. Man...it''s a lot to handle I''m sure. You think your messages will get through to them?"


    Silvestria stroked her chin with a finger, pondering how to answer. She took a deep breath, crossing one leg over the other.


    "You''re referring to the fall aren''t you? Yeah... Fan reception has been overwhelming to the album from what I''ve read. And the critics keep singing my praises as usual. And honestly, it seems a majority of them seem to get it. They know the world has gone to hell. I had my drug-fueled college party phase. My self-loathing phase. Right now...right now this is my provocative, self-aware, doomsday party phase. We''re all gonna die soon so...the least I can do is give these people the night of their lives. One last time to truly live in the moment. I''ll be fine. You''ll be fine. My home-girls will be fine. But all of those people out there...they won''t be as far as I know. It''s fucked up to think about but... This is what fate decided upon us. You know, I always thought the world would end with bombs, not with some cosmic apocalypse straight out of those dark fantasy stories I''d read back in my teenage years."


    Lucas sighed and shook his head.


    "Well I can say that as your manager and close friend I couldn''t be happier that you secured me and my wife a spot in that bunker they got over in Washington DC. Would love to survive so that our child can be born... Even if the world will be nothing but ruins. Must be hardest for the president though. Can''t imagine what''s been going on in her mind."


    "Of course. You know I have your back. And from what miss Dawson has told me, a lot. Like, a whole lot. Emerson must be a mess mentally but she''s real good at keeping her image clean. Rumor has it that she''s going to be making a speech just days before the fall. So expect all hell to break loose."


    "I''ll keep that in mind. Anyway c''mon girl. Let''s stop sulking around here yeah? You got a show to put on in a few. I''m gonna go make sure the crew has everything ready. Cameras, lighting, that massive screen we got playing the visuals while you''re performing. All that shit. Be back soon."


    Lucas left the dressing room. Silvestria stood up and took a deep, long look into the mirror.


    As the sun began to set over the horizon, the sidewalks outside Madison Square Garden were packed to the brim with thousands of people lined up eagerly awaiting to get into the arena. After having showing their tickets, Victoria and Adrian followed the line into the arena. Several rows of seats were already packed. The stage was in the process of finishing up being prepped for the show, the large display monitor playing a series of animated apocalyptic imagery such as burning cities and red skies. The two eventually reached their front-row seats and sat down. Adrian took a sip of his Mountain Dew then groaned. Victoria also took a sip of her drink then looked to Adrian with her eyebrow raised.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked.


    "My poor bank account. These seats were so fucking expensive but I caved and snagged them up at the right time. Got to say, this is quite different compared to all the metal and punk shows we''ve been to." Adrian replied. "My anxiety would be skyrocketing if I had smoked beforehand so I''m glad I didn''t for once."


    "Well I''d be right here next to you regardless. Let me get a shot of us here together. My co-workers will be so envious of these seats we got."


    Victoria pulled out her phone and posed with Adrian to take a selfie then uploaded it online and sent it to her group chat as well. She smirked as she was already receiving death threats from Amy and Ben. She noticed a trio of people wearing all black outfits and one wearing a Silvestria t-shirt strolling by on their way to their seats. Adrian noticed as well, scratching the back of his head.


    "You recognized those guys?"


    "I went to college with them. We were in arts class together. The tallest one is literally the textbook definition of a goth and I see he hasn''t changed one bit. Good for him."


    "Your style looked normal compared to him. At least I''m hotter."


    "Yes. Yes you are."


    Victoria and Adrian held hands and kissed each other before the lights in the arena started to dim. The crowd started to get excited. The entire arena was pitch black until a series of red lights lit the stage up followed with the large screen behind flashing the same apocalyptic imagery but this time a name appeared in large, glistening silver font: SILVESTRIA. A single individual shrouded in the shadows could be faintly seen walking up onto the stage from the back. The spotlight shone over the scantily-clad woman on stage with her head down. She looked up at the crowd and smiled. Everyone in the arena exploded in an uproar of applause and cheers. Victoria clapped while Adrian was flabbergasted with her appearance. She grabbed the blood red microphone, the stand laced in barbed wire. She took a deep breath. The crowd began to simmer down. Behind her in the shadows six other individuals stepped up onto the stage.


    "New York City... Are you prepared to take a journey with me?" She murmured. The crowd erupted again in thunderous applause. She snapped her fingers and more spotlights flashed on to reveal the six female backup dancers, all wearing skimpy, black leather outfits with pale white masks resembling plague doctor masks.


    "It''s about to get really intense here." Adrian murmured. Victoria just nodded and squeezed his hand tightly.


    A pulsating beat started to play thorough the surround sound. Victoria and Adrian immediately recognized that this was the song first revealed from the album; Distasterpiece. The dancers began to move in a synchronized fashion like robots. Silvestria''s foot was tapping to the beat. She took a deep breath and began to start singing:


    "See the flames are rising in the sky. Feels like we''re on our way to die. See the fear that''s stricken in my eyes. My words are more then just panicked cries. I feel the end, is here. And I''ll bring you down, with me my dear. Accept the truth that the world, we know. Is slowly dying and it''s time, to go. Oh the screams that echo through my ears, they plague my deepest nightmares and my fears. Open up your eyes and say your last goodbyes, cause it''s all we have left inside!" The red stage lights flash brighter as the chorus kicks in. The dancers start to go wild on stage, the crowd mesmerized by the performance. "Time, is running out! All I can do is just scream and shout! The future is so bleak but I''m okay! I''ll watch on until the final day! We''ll dance while the world burns! We''ll dance while the world burns! Who is pulling the strings? Who is really to blame? Our existence is about to cease. Keep it down as I score this disaster piece."


    As the performance played on, Victoria felt a slight pain in her head but ignored it to continue watching. As the opening song had come to an end the disembodied voice started to creep through her ears amidst the cheering. She knew the feeling of headaches all too well to know that he was about to speak to her.


    "This one speaks of the fall. Thy senses something emanating from that particular human. Knowledge. They know what we know. Child of the bloodline...thou must speak to that one when the time arises. Do. Not. Hesitate. Seek them out. Thy does not sense anything else from here. Just from that one. Perhaps...they can be of use."


    Hastur''s words stuck with Victoria while the performance continued. Adrian meanwhile was entranced with his gaze fixated on Silvestria in particular. The ominous, foreboding lyrics carried with dark, industrial beats and polished, catchy pop song structures gave Victoria the chills in both a good and bad way. About midway through the concert Silvestria paused for an intermission to speak with the audience. The two of them were listening closely.


    "How is everybody doing tonight? Are you all having a blast?" Silvestria shouted through the mic. The crowd responded with cheers. "Now we may not exactly know when the end is coming, but we''re going to have a hell of a great time anyway! This party is far from over! Keep those good vibes going okay? Let''s keep this party going!!"


    The audience exploded in applause and more cheers. The show went on with pyrotechnics adding a flashy visual flair to the otherwise dark and atmospheric stage presence. Each song was performed with such radiant energy, heart and soul with every lyric poured out from the young singer''s mesmerizing voice. From the upbeat melody of ''Booze not Bombs'' to the droning, synth-driven ''Accepting Demise,'' the album seemed to set the tone of what''s to come. Victoria realized that the words spoken to her earlier were accurate. Then the final song started to play. A driving bass line and throbbing club beats accompanied the track. The lyrics sung were stinging Victoria deep while she listened. The final verse was sung as the song slowed down with a simple piano melody and orchestral strings playing on;


    "-Even if you lose the ones you love. They''re all waiting in the heavens above. Extract the pain and wash it all away. Just remember when we die that it''s all okay. Forgive us all. Forgive us all. If there is a God then forgive us all... Thank you all for coming. I love each and every one of you. The world is scary and the road ahead is bleak. But keep holding onto hope that we''ll be alright. And most importantly... Keep the ones you love closest to your heart. Good night New York City." Silvestria closed out, lowering her head and bowing.


    The stage lights all began to dim. The large screen in the background showed light peering through dark clouds over the ruins of a scorched city. Then everything went dark. The crowd erupted in a sea of cheers, applause, and even some faint weeping from where Victoria and Adrian sat. Victoria wiped her eyes and stood up, pulling Adrian out of his seat with her. Without saying a word she darted down the row shoving past people until reaching the door leading to the backstage. A stocky man in a suit stopped them. In the blink of an eye the two of them flashed their VIP passes. He nodded and stepped aside.


    After waiting for the small line of other VIP pass owners finished greeting Silvestria, Victoria and Adrian approached her. She gently waved at them.


    "Hey there! Oh I just love your style girl!" She greeted them with a warm smile. Adrian went and shook her hand. His palm was sweaty. Victoria just approached and murmured to her;


    "Thanks. Um... We need to speak in private... Just trust me on this please miss Silvestria. It''s about...the fall. June sixth. The end of the world."


    Silvestria''s expression went from cheery to sullen. Her eyes narrowed. She glanced around then motioned for them to follow her into the dressing room. The masked backup dancers were all hanging out smoking cigarettes in the corner. Silvestria lead them to a corner on the opposite end of the room and crossed her arms.


    "How...how do you know about that? And how did you know I knew about it?" Silvestria asked in a serious tone. Victoria took a few minutes to properly explain everything she had experienced and coming to gain the knowledge of the fall. Silvestria backed up against the wall when she mentioned being a vessel for Hastur. Her heart was racing inside her chest.


    "I promise everything she talked about is true. Sorry if this is so overwhelming. Um. We... Actually need to ask you. Hastur. He mentioned he sensed something about you. Would you mind telling us?" Adrian asked. Silvestria sighed. She took the bottom of her necklace and held it up.


    "This here, is my heirloom of protection. Given to me by my parents before they passed away. You see, they lost faith in God seeing how fucked up the world was and... Were convinced by some friends they drank with to join this cult that worshiped some cosmic deity. Throughout our family history there''s this strange illness that would pass down through generations. Good seventy-five percent chance someone would catch it. As my parents became sick, they made a pact with this deity in hopes of protecting me from the illness that would soon take their lives. This necklace was made by the leader and directed to be given to me for protection from this illness. After mom passed and dad was on his deathbed he confessed all of this after handing me the necklace. Even told me the deity''s name. It was...Yog-Sothoth. He passed not long after that. Once I started to blow up and become the newest, most popular musician known around the world I was assimilated into this secret society. Found out that this harbinger of sorts, delivered a message of doom and calamity fated to end humanity as we know it. Punishment for our sins and destroying this one beautiful planet. So...that''s my story. This necklace and myself, may be what was sensed."


    Victoria and Adrian glanced at each other with wide eyes then back at her.


    "D-did you say a harbinger?" Victoria asked.


    "Yes. You mentioned how finding this harbinger may be the key to ceasing the fall?"


    "That''s what I was told by my own deity. If there is any hope at saving humanity... We need to find the harbinger. Were you given a name??"


    Silvestria anxiously scratched the back of her head. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and opened them back up.


    "I..I was. Um. Well. Since I can trust you now that we''ve opened up to each other, I guess I can tell you. I don''t want us to die. I want a future. So bare with me here you two. The Harbinger...is our own president of the United States. Natalia Emerson..."

 XVIII: Shattered World Part 1

    June


    Sunlight glistened off the glass of the office windows. The city outside was bustling with life as usual on this warm, beautiful late Spring afternoon. Staring at her screen, Victoria was typing away trying to get a head start on the latest assignment she was given. She could hear footsteps approaching from behind but ignored them. That is until a finger tapped her on the shoulder. She turned around and looked up to see her boss, Peter, wearing his turquoise Wednesday suit with a black tie.


    "Victoria. A word please. Come to my office. And no, you''re not in trouble." He murmured quietly. Victoria stood up and followed him. Other co-workers all motioned their gaze to the two of them puzzled as to what was going on. After getting to Peter''s office, Victoria shut the door. Peter went behind his desk and sat down. He grabbed the joint sitting on the desk''s surface and sparked it up with the red lighter from his pocket. "Take a seat." Victoria sat down. Peter casually puffed on the joint before narrowing his eyes to Victoria.


    "Is something going on sir?" Victoria asked.


    "Now I haven''t asked your friends Ben or Amy about this yet. I figured I''d ask you first. Do you have any idea where Jeremy has been? It''s been three days and he has not showed up or called in sick. He''s always had perfect attendance and never calls off. As our lead technical advisor he''s in charge of maintaining the servers. Thankfully we''re smooth sailing as usual and his co-worker is taking his place for now. So this is worrying me."


    Victoria''s eyes widened. She pulled her phone out and opened the group chat. She then put it down and looked at Peter.


    "I... We don''t know. He was last active on Sunday we know that. We''ve tried texting and calling him but never get a reply. It is bothering us too..."


    "What was he doing on Sunday?"


    "Um... Well on Saturday Ben invited him to this party that was going on. Jeremy ended up driving them. He only goes out so often so he planned to get drunk and have a good time. Ben wasn''t feeling good after a couple hours and a few drinks in his system. So he ended up calling a cab and going home. Then on Sunday afternoon Jeremy messaged us saying he was feeling better, getting ready to head home and that he would see us Monday. And that was the last thing he told us. Been inactive since."


    Peter tapped his chin in confusion. He sighed and took another hit from the joint, shaking his head.


    "How odd. Listen. We need him back. After your shift, take Ben and Amy and go to Jeremy''s home. Find out what''s going on. Got it?"


    "Y-yes sir."


    "Good. Thank you. I do hope he is okay... You''re dismissed. Be sure to tell the others."


    Victoria nodded and stood up to leave the office with a heavy heart.


    Standing in front of the current members of the Supreme Court, Natalia held a set of papers in her hands. Next to her was Madison and in the rows of seats to their left and right were all staff of the White House all wearing suits with papers on the tables in front of them. The chief judge, a very tall, older man with white hair and black glasses glared at Natalia and Madison with an intense gaze. Natalia wasn''t phased in the slightest while Madison felt a bit nervous. The rows of seats behind them were all filled with other government members and agents.


    "Madame president if you would please begin your report on the current status of the Cleansing Act and the progress made through enacting this morally questionable ''project'' of yours." The chief judge stated. Natalia nodded and handed her papers to Madison. She cleared her throat. Madison handed her a bottle of water to sip on before taking it back.


    "Your honor, chief judge William Woodsbury. Let me start by declaring that the Cleansing Act has been an outstanding success despite your claims of it''s questionable morality referring to how we''ve been carrying out this massive project. Look at the numbers. Crime nationwide is at an all-time low. The worst neighborhoods have transformed into peaceful suburbs with freshly paved roads and clean lots where old, crumbling buildings and rotting houses once stood withering away. More businesses have been cropping up. Those people and families once struggling below the poverty line have slowly improved their lives. They can let their children play outside or go for walks without worrying about getting shot or finding needles strew about sidewalks and parking lots. From my point of view...I only see positives from my Cleansing Act. I solely succeeded where your aging, spineless, cowardly old leaders failed. I rest my case." Natalia smirked, embracing her cockiness and confidence. The chief judge''s hands were shaking with frustration. He pounded a fist down on the desk and pointed at her.


    "What about the death toll as a result of your Cleansing Act then?? I have seen the numbers madame president. While you are correct in the major improvements to once impoverished areas, the morals come into question when you look at the amount of people killed by-"


    "Silence!" Natalia called out directing a finger at the chief judge. He lowered his own hand, staring into her crimson red eyes and feeling chills down his spine. "The actions of the brave police and SWAT forces have been absolutely a necessary evil in this equation! Look at the arrest numbers you arrogant fool. All the empty, vacant cells left from the release of the many former occupants wrongfully detained for petty reasons such as marijuana possession before the nationwide legalization, have been filling up ever since the Cleansing Act had begun. Not all criminals or thugs would comply with authority so the only option? Cut their worthless lives short. I fail to see any wrongdoing with the results. I think the staff members here and government officials here would agree."


    Behind Natalia and besides her, everybody who was seated all nodded their heads and started clapping, Madison included who wore a stern expression on her face. The chief judge was baffled. The rest of the judges all crossed their arms and shook their heads. Clearly the entire room had Natalia''s back in this argument. The chief judge just removed his glasses and rubbed his temple. He sighed and sat back in his chair.


    "I... Okay fine. I yield my time here. Madame president you are correct in your defensive statements. I... Apologize for questioning the Cleansing Act as a whole. You are also correct in regards to your achievements where previous administrations had failed. This meeting is adjourned. Everyone here is dismissed." He stated.


    Everyone got up and started to leave the room including the judges themselves. Natalia and Madison stepped aside until just about everyone had left. She had taken the papers and put them into a folder tucked under her arm. She placed a hand on Natalia''s shoulder and shook it with excitement. The chief judge stopped to glare over to them. Natalia had her arms crossed and gave him a wink. He shook his head, gritting his teeth and turning away to leave. Madison stepped in front of her and smiled.


    "Excellent job! I knew this would work in our favor." She exclaimed in a cheery tone. Natalia nodded, pressing a hand to Madison''s cheek and kissing her. Madison stepped back with a light blush on her face, raising a hand to cover her mouth while snickering.


    "Of course. All went according to plan. Well... Should, for whatever reason, the fall be prevented or halted... At least the future of this nation is looking brighter under my rule."


    Madison''s wide smile of joy turned to a smile of faithful hope.


    "Yeah..."


    "Sorry. I did not mean to sour the mood. It''s just... The time is almost here. In five days the world as we know it will be reborn without us. We shall see what happens once the final day dawns upon us. Until then, let us spend as much time together as possible. I also need to prepare my final speech..."


    Victoria, Ben and Amy all arrived at the apartment building in Amy''s light pink coupe. They all got out to head inside. It was a typical apartment lobby with mailboxes on the wall, an elevator, a front desk absent of anybody, an office behind the desk and a staircase leading up. Since Jeremy''s apartment was on the second floor they just took the stairs. Ben was the only one of the group who had been here so he lead them to Jeremy''s apartment. He knocked a few times.


    "Hello? Jeremy?" He called out. No response so he knocked again. Still no response. He sighed and reached into the soil of the potted plant next to the door and pulled out a key. "So he does still keep it here." Amy and Victoria raised their eyebrows as Ben slotted the key into the lock and turned it to hear a click. "Well. Let''s head inside, ladies." And he opened the door.


    Upon entering the apartment Victoria immediately felt a headache coming on. She could tell something was not right about this apartment despite everything seeming normal. All of them started getting chills.


    "I...I don''t like this. Ben, any idea where he might be?" Amy stuttered rubbing her arms. Ben pointed to a door past the kitchen and living room.


    "His bedroom is right over there. And the door is only partially open. Is he in there...?"


    As the group followed Ben forward Victoria heard whispered through her ears:


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "This location...it has been subjected to dimensional altering. Tread carefully child."


    Ben carefully pushed the door open and stepped inside. Amy and Victoria followed behind. They noticed something under the covers on the bed. Ben motioned to the others to wait where they are as he got closer and reached down to slowly lift the cover up slightly. He saw what appeared to be the back of someone''s head with short black hair.


    "J-Jeremy?" Ben whispered. With his other hand he gently nudged his shoulder. The figure shuffled lightly and flipped over to the opposite side. His green eyes lifted a little then shot open and he screamed, flipping the cover up and shuffling to the edge of the bed, panting heavily. Ben backed up and clutched his chest. He had light tanned skin and bags under his eyes. He wore a gray t-shirt and black sweatpants.


    "Y-you are... Wait... Is that... Ben? A-Amy? Victoria?" The man stammered.


    "Jeremy? Hey buddy. It''s us. What''s uh, going on with you? You haven''t been active in days and absent from work." Ben said looking to the phone on the night stand nearby.


    "I uh. I...I haven''t... Left this place. Everything is..." Jeremy glanced around the room then back to the group. "...normal? What is... What is going on?"


    "Yo Jeremy what is up with you dude? You look like you''ve seen a ghost." Amy chimed in.


    Victoria was silent. She could see the fear in Jeremy''s eyes. She had a hunch that he had gone through something and took the words of the voice of Hastur to heart. Jeremy wiped the crusted sand out of his eyes and took a few deep breaths to stop his heart from pounding. The three of them took a seat on the edge of the bed with open ears. Jeremy wiped his nose with a finger. While everything around him was fine, his mental state had clearly deteriorated.


    "The day after the party I..I came home. Once I stepped through the door, something felt... Not right. I had to piss and was starving. So I..I went to the bathroom. As I pissed my head was really starting to hurt over time. I then went to wash my hands. From, out of my peripheral vision my reflection it...it wasn''t moving. I looked up and it was staring at me. I-I screamed and backed into the wall, hitting my head against it. Th-then I looked over at the shower. The water was running. Th-the toilet was also starting to shift and distort. I freaked out a-and left. The hallway seemed...much longer then I remember. I-I could see that the chairs in the kitchen w-were floating. So I went directly to the bedroom. The walls.... Oh fuck the walls... The patterns were moving and warping. The air felt heavy. It was getting hard to breathe. M-my head was pounding. My heart racing. It..it was as if my entire apartment was morphing into a fucking nightmare... L-like some kind of drug trip. This ominous ringing pulsed through my ears. I-I didn''t know what t-to do so I... Just ran for the bed and ducked under the covers. For the next few days... I only used the bathroom and..and managed to make it to the kitchen... But only when the insanity had stayed calm. As soon as I was exposed... Shit started to go wild again. Th-the longer I looked around... The crazier I felt myself getting. My sanity... Is on the edge of collapsing right now..."


    Jeremy had finished explaining everything he had been going through. Ben and Amy were in utter shock. Victoria was baffled. She remembered hearing about a similar experience from Adrian describing what his friend and co-worker Ezekiel had gone through on a late night delivery. She knew what was happening. She then reached out to take his hand. Anxious, he hesitated then slowly took her hand. She cupped her other hand over his and looked into his eyes.


    "What I''m about to tell you, and you two as well, will sound insane. But take my words as the truth, okay? Jeremy... This space, your apartment. You just went through a dimensional shift. All over there have been people reporting strange things that sound like hallucinations. They even talked about it on the news. Those mysterious dimensional tears, shifting spaces that warp the minds of those who experience it. Adrian''s friend went through something like this. Our reality has been slowly crumbling and falling apart all around us because... Well, because the world is ending." Victoria then proceeded to explain everything to her knowledge about what has been happening. From discovering the shrouded past of her family hidden from her to uncovering the truth about the fall. No detail was left out. Jeremy''s sullen eyes were wide open. Ben and Amy would normally be skeptical despite being believers in the paranormal but the signs all pointed to Victoria telling the truth. "...Me and Adrian are going to hopefully stop this apocalypse from happening. The president is giving a speech here soon. We''re going to Washington DC to hear it then... We''re going to confront her. If what this being harbored inside of me is correct... She is going to be the beacon that signals the end. The harbinger. You all have to believe me. All around is everything has been going to hell. But recently with these disappearances, firsthand accounts of people entering dreamlike states, sightings of strange creatures cropping up out of nowhere... Nothing has been normal. If this calamity can be prevented... Only I can stop it."


    Jeremy just nodded and put his other hand over hers. Ben and Amy were fearful and clutched each other''s hands tightly.


    "I...I believe you Victoria. If fate wants us all to die, then correct the path we''re on. Change... That... Fate..." He murmured with a firm nod.


    "I don''t want us to die... Those nutjobs on the streets always blabbering on about the apocalypse might finally get their wish. But I don''t want that!" Amy sobbed.


    "I finally found a good man who loves me and wants to raise a family someday. If we die then... Then that will never come true. Victoria... I hope you''re right saying you can stop this. I don''t want to believe you but... I can''t not believe you." Ben said with a sniffle.


    Victoria let go of Jeremy and stood back up to face everyone. They all looked at her. She had a determined look on her face masking the fear she truly felt.


    "I''ll do what I am capable of. I promise." She stated.


    After comforting Jeremy for a while longer until he felt safe and calm, the three of them eventually left. Victoria stood in place while Amy called up their boss to give him the news. Ben was texting his other friends in the meantime. They all felt a wave of unease about the state of disorder the world had been in knowing that the fall was almost here. While she decided to lean against the car, Victoria could hear the voice speaking to her once again;


    "Thou shall not fear anything. Thou shall not fear anyone. Find the Harbinger before it''s too late, child of the bloodline. If thy assistance is needed... Then thy shall obey. For the Harbinger must not awaken the Great Old One from his slumber. For if he is called upon...then all hope is lost for your kind."


    Sitting at her desk with the single small lamp being the only light source illuminating this pocket of the room, Natalia was writing her upcoming speech to the public on a laptop. A few knocks rapped from the open office door. She turned around. Standing at the doorway in nothing but a short-sleeved purple robe exposing her legs just above the knees, Madison stood holding a cup of tea. Natalia smiled and gave a little wave to her. She smiled back and stepped closer.


    "Made you some tea to help you concentrate. Your brain must be wracked trying to write that." Madison spoke softly. Natalia accepted the tea and took a sip, turning back to look at the progress.


    "Indeed. Finding the right words to say... This may be the most difficult speech I''ve had to write. Just under the one I had given during my visit to North Korea." Natalia murmured rubbing her temple. "No matter how I write this, the public is going to go into mass hysteria and panic. Hell... The entire world will be watching and listening. Joseph Carter has already scrambled to get the kabbalah ready to deal with the reactions. A lot is weighing on my mind right now..."


    Madison placed her hands on Natalia''s shoulders and started gently massaging them. Natalia could feel some of the stress being relieved from her mind.


    "There there. I know this is a lot. I... I''ve come to accept that this is what''s happening. And I promised you that I''d be by your side all the way through. Let the words come naturally to you as if the entire world would understand like I have. You''ve been an outstanding leader to these people and respected by the world. They''ll either believe you and try to cope in their own way... Or won''t believe you and resent what you say. But you''re strong. You''ll take the world head on no matter the outcome from your speech."


    "Yeah... You''re right. Thanks... Madison. You''re the best partner anyone could ask for."


    "Well I certainly try. Take your time. I''ll be in the bedroom watching television, waiting for you whenever you''re done."


    With that, Madison takes her hands off and leaves the office. Natalia kept her words in mind and continued to focus on writing the speech. She surprisingly didn''t hear anything from the voice of Nyarlathotep for the duration of the evening into the night. While it did concern her, she didn''t let it bother her.


    The days ahead started to feel longer and draining for many people. Several high-profile individuals and their families from around the world were already being flown or driven to Washington DC after receiving notices about the speech along with detailed notices about the fall. Those who took it seriously were ready to head to the bunker under the Washington Monument. Those who didn''t believe refused to leave their hometowns, luxury condos or private estates, with some choosing to stay on yachts away from the public in fear of what effect the speech may have on them. Due to constant threats from the feral creatures escaping the void tears and the fears of madness spreading from the many affected by the mysterious shifts and distortions in these pockets of the country, several residents have packed and left their homes and properties to find somewhere safer to live. National Guard troops have been hard at work laying waste to the strange creatures slaughtering both people and animals. Meanwhile the Cleansing Act remains in motion as crime-ridden towns and cities continue to see criminals killed or apprehended while those already cleansed have been seeing their failing infrastructure slowly restored and refurbished. The United States was in an unusual position at the moment. Between the success of the Cleansing Act and the various reports of mass hallucinations and invading creatures causing many panicked and paranoid people to migrate to other places, the public was in a state of confusion and unease.


    The day was June forth. The Reagan National Airport was bustling with life. From busy executives ready for their business trips to families arriving from their vacations. There was always something going on. The plane had landed on the runway and docked. After stepping off of the plane and traversing the narrow tunnels leading to the floors of the airport, Victoria and Adrian held their breath on the way to their taxi cab waiting just outside the entrance doors. They loaded up their luggage and hopped in for the relatively short drive to the hotel where they would be staying. Once they arrived they grabbed their luggage then went to check into their room. Victoria snagged the key card and off they went into the elevator. They booked a room on the fifth floor since Adrian demanded they get a room with a balcony to smoke on and a nice view of the city. After unpacking the two went out onto the balcony and stood there silently for a moment. Adrian took the packed joint he had tucked into his pocket and sparked the tip with his lighter, taking a deep drag.


    "Tomorrow huh? We''re about to go see the president give her speech in person tomorrow. I can''t believe this is happening..." Victoria said, leaning over the balcony guard.


    "Yup. About to find out if there really is a way to stop the world from ending in two days. Scares the hell out of me just thinking about it." Adrian added.


    "I''m scared too. But... I didn''t go through all of what happened back in Maine just to accept that this is what fate decided. I..I don''t want us to die. She seems like a genuinely good person too, doing so much to restore the country and our faith in the government. So to imagine that she''s this harbinger for the apocalypse is just... A lot to take in. Hopefully we can maybe reason with her to put a stop to this if at all possible..."


    "I sure fuckin'' hope so. Getting to her will be the tough part but we''ll cross that bridge when we get to it. I say for now, let''s just take things easy babe. Tomorrow, we head for the White House."

 XIX: Shattered World Part 2

    Adrian threw on a sleeveless black leather vest over his red and black striped t-shirt. He adjusted the belt holding up his black skinny jeans and put on his necklace with a tiny key attached to the chain. He was ready to go. He then turned around and saw Victoria brushing her hair. She wore a black fishnet crop top, black and white checkered mini skirt with fishnets underneath and a black choker with a heart locket. After applying her makeup she faced Adrian and nodded. He nodded back. It was time to leave.


    Gathered outside the Lincoln Memorial was an enormous crowd of people chatting and eagerly anticipating the president''s latest speech. Several police officers had barricaded the lawns to the sides, the bottom of the stairs to the monument and the back lot near the Washington Monument. Some news crews had set up in positions to broadcast as well. The podium and speakers to provide surround sound were already set up. Six government agents in black suits all stood on either side of the podium while they waited. Behind them stood White House staff members. Victoria and Adrian had arrived very early on and secured a spot close up front right where the barricades were placed. The many voices traveling throughout the air was giving Adrian a headache. She glanced around briefly taking particular notice at the heavy security.


    "The police presence here is bigger then usually seen with these speeches. You notice that?" Victoria asked tugging on Adrian''s sleeve.


    "Yeah. It''s crazy. I''m worried about what will happen though." Adrian replied.


    The doors to the Lincoln Monument opened up and the crowd started to quiet down. Victoria and Adrian focused their attention ahead. Stepping out and approaching the podium was Natalia and Madison. Their appearance got the crowd excited and started clapping. They both waved gallantly at the crowd with Madison taking center stage at the podium first. She cleared her throat and tapped the center microphone. Three microphones were hooked up to the podium.


    "Greetings fellow citizens. Vice President Madison Weathers here. Thank you all for coming today. I know that the president not too long ago had already spoken to all of you regarding many topics of interest such as the Cleansing Act and the handling of the strange beasts appearing all over the nation in rural areas. But today she wishes to discuss something else. I will go ahead and say my part of this so that she can speak. The progress made from the time the Cleansing Act was enacted has been nothing short of significant to put it lightly. Millions of citizens have seen the reparations of areas that had been eroding with economic drought and high crime. Our prisons have been filling up with the criminals taken off of the streets and because of that, many cities have become much safer because of the Cleansing Act. The National Guard has been hard at work protecting us from the strange beasts. We are unsure how to fully deal with this ongoing crisis even as we are halting it as much as possible but talks are being made on how to contain the crisis. The economy has been gradually improving thanks to the Cleansing Act as well as the relationships President Emerson has been keeping strong with our foreign allies and the decisions being made by the Cabinet relating to issues that have been needing focus. Rest assured to everyone here, the state of the nation has been looking up. I would like to go over key details in regards to the future ahead of us but that will have to be saved for another time. Now President Emerson will come to speak. Thank you all for your time."


    Thunderous applause erupted from the crowd as Madison waved once more then stepped down. She patted Natalia on the shoulder as she stepped forward and approached the podium herself. Her scarlet eyes scanned the crowd for a moment. Victoria took particular notice of the color of her eyes.


    "I forgot how beautiful yet intimidating she is." Adrian murmured. Victoria elbowed him in the side. "Ow hey! I-I mean, she''s not as beautiful as you though babe." He chuckled, rubbing her shoulder.


    "Sorry. You''re not wrong about her though... She is something else. Just look at those eyes of hers..." Victoria said subtly pointing at Natalia. Adrian focused on her and nodded.


    "Are red eyes like that even natural? I think I remember reading something about that once. Uh, albinism or something?"


    "Whatever the case, according to the words of Hastur... That''s the Harbinger."


    Natalia clasped her hands together and closed her eyes for a moment. She remained silent. The people in the audience were confused but eager regardless to hear her speak. One of the agents muttered something into his earpiece. Natalia opened her eyes back up and cleared her throat. Her hands grabbed the sides of the podium as she prepared to speak. Victoria and Adrian held their breath as the entire crowd had gone completely silent. Everyone''s attention was focused on Natalia now.


    "My fellow Americans... Times have been changing significantly. Our government has been making swift strides to improve the many issues plaguing this country. Recently you''ve all been seeing the change being brought about by the Cleansing Act so I do not feel the need to bring it up at this time as miss Weathers had already gone over those details. No instead today I am here to deliver a message. A message not only for all of you, but also the entire world watching this speech. Everywhere it seems that strange and unusual phenomenon has been rapidly growing and so has the concern of the people in those places. Well, what I am about to tell you all should educate your minds on what is happening. What I am about to disclose may make me sound like I''m mentally insane and I assure you as your leader that everything I say is of the truth. On the night of my inauguration my mind felt... Conflicted. My emotions were rampant. This was not an illness nor a mental health concern that suddenly overcame me. Rather a... Voice of unknown origin that spoke to me. I didn''t fully comprehend this. It spoke to me and I received an abundance of knowledge that I myself had to spend many months studying to understand. Now as I stand here today, I come to deliver the message given to me that faithful night. This year of twenty-thirty... Is our last year on this planet..."


    People started murmuring to themselves now once she had paused for a brief moment. Madison hid her anxiety with a serious expression. Victoria and Adrian were locked in to hearing her out.


    "...According to a divine prophecy weaved into our history from unknown origins, this is the year fated to be the end of humanity as we know it. The widespread claims of strange, paranormal and terrifying activity plaguing thousands of people around the world backs up the truth that our reality as a whole has been falling apart. The end is here. Humanity has destroyed this planet we call Earth. Our home. And now we will be punished for our sins. For when the black moon rises in the skies tonight... The fall will come. Consider this my warning to you all. Time has run thin and soon we will be eradicated from existence through the divine intervention from the gods of the cosmos. As much as I wish for this to have been a false claim... The signs have all been there. People vanishing. Tears in reality forming out of nowhere. Creatures not of this world appearing and attacking us. Open up your eyes and listen to the truth I speak. We have but little time to prepare for what is to come. Underneath the Washington Monument, a massive bunker funded by the wealthy has completed construction. Those who wish to seek shelter may head for the buses and trucks arriving at this time. Do what you must. Say your goodbyes. Pray to whatever God you believe in. Make your amends. For soon this world will be reborn once the fall comes at midnight... Thank you all for listening to me deliver this final speech. It has been an honor being your president. I will be seeking sanctuary before the cosmic rapture comes."


    Natalia waves and steps away from the podium. Victoria and Adrian were in complete shock as were many other people. Her words struck deep as the mass of people started to react. Screams cried out. Angry shouts and yells belted out. Several white buses and large military transport trucks started to arrive from behind where the crowd had gathered as waves of people pushed and shoved to pass the barricades. Police officers were shouting to calm down the riled up crowd. Natalia grabbed Madison''s hand and they headed back inside as a large helicopter flew overhead and descended down to the ground behind the Lincoln Memorial. The agents all followed suit. With the police officers distracted by the rampant pedestrians shoving and fighting to get out, Adrian saw this opportunity to jump the barricade and reached his hand out to Victoria. She grabbed it and jumped over as well. The two sprinted up the stairs as fast as their breath could take them. Police officers were running down the stairs to go assist the ones fighting against the crowd, nightsticks and tasers in hand. Upon reaching the top of the stairs standing near the statue of Abraham Lincoln were two agents with their guns drawn. They noticed Victoria and Adrian heading their way and aimed at them.


    "Hey! Stop right there you two! How did you get up here??" One agent shouted. Victoria and Adrian put their hands up as the agents inched closer. Victoria felt a sharp pain in the back of her head suddenly. Her heart was pounding even faster. Whispering through her ears a voice echoed;


    "Child of the bloodline... Let nothing stand in thou''s way. The Harbinger is retreating to sanctuary. Thou must hurry. The time hath come forth for thou to require thy own assistance. Remove thine obstacles and press onward, child."


    Victoria grabbed her head and started screaming, falling to her knees as her entire body started to ache with a great pain. Adrian looked at her and his eyes went wide. The agents halted and lowered their guns.


    "What the fuck is going on with her?!" The agent said. The other agent shrugged his shoulders. "Hey calm down! I won''t hurt you young lady!"


    Victoria bit her tongue, fighting hard through the pain as she placed her hands on the ground, panting and sweating profusely, lifting her head up to look at the guards. The solid floor beneath them started to tremble and shake. Suddenly, a set of dimensional rifts opened up on either side of the agents. Emerging up from the void condensed inside these void tears, were sets of monstrous black tendrils with yellow tips that changed to a shade of blue as they swiftly constricted the agents and slammed them down onto the floor. Adrian jumped back, nearly pissing himself from the shock. The tendrils then unwrapped themselves from the agents and retreated into the rifts before closing shut. Victoria collected herself and stood up, breathing heavily and wiping the sweat from her forehead.


    "V-Victoria...?" Adrian whimpered. Victoria turned around to look at him. Her pupils were dilated briefly before shifting back to normal. She extended her hand to him.


    "I...I don''t know what I just did but... But we need to go." She answered. Adrian just nodded and took her hand. The two began to run into the building past the two unconscious agents but not before Adrian cautiously grabbed one of their guns and sheathed it inside his leather vest.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    The interior of the memorial was empty. So Victoria and Adrian just gunned it for one of the back doors and went on through it. By the time they had ran through the back rooms and made it out to the other side they saw down on the back lot, Natalia and Madison stepping onto the helicopter along with the remaining agents. The door shut and the helicopter started to take off. Adrian slammed his foot down in frustration. Victoria gently grabbed his shoulder.


    "They must be heading to the White House. So that''s where we need to go." She suggested.


    "Shit. Well we need to head back to your car then. We should be clear since the crowd has all the police distracted." Adrian replied.


    "Yeah... Let''s go then."


    Standing just outside the tunnel leading to the bunker, Joseph Carter started to receive a phone call. He answered it right away.


    "Hello?"


    "Hey it''s Peter. I''ll be heading out there soon. I''m in the car getting a ride to the airport. People are going insane over here in Los Angeles."


    "I..I see. It seems the president''s speech really did sting everybody huh?"


    "You''re telling me. I figured the public wouldn''t take too kindly to hearing their leader declare the end of the world."


    "This was the predictable outcome. The rest of the kabbalah are already here minus Laurie and Omari who should be here any minute. Any clue where Laurie is at?"


    "She called me earlier. Said she''d be there later this evening."


    "Oh good. I can already hear the masses causing an uproar in the distance. This is turning out to be quite chaotic but given the circumstances I can see why."


    "Right. Something is going on up ahead. Police cars just whizzed right by us. Fuck! Make sure my room is nice and secured alright? What the hell is going on...?"


    Peter then hung up. Joseph sighed. He looked up as the first white bus full of people had arrived. He got a glimpse at the ones looking out of the windows. Their expressions showed fear and anxiety. It made him feel rather painful to see just how frightened they all looked.


    After a few minutes a black sedan pulled up. Stepping out if it dressed in expensive cultural garb was Omari. Joseph waved at him. He peered inside the car and saw a woman and two children in the backseat. Omari approached him and shook his hand.


    "Mister Carter. Good to see you again friend." He said.


    "Good to see you too. That your family in there?" Joseph replied.


    "Yes. My beautiful wife and two lovely children are in there. We flew all the way from Seychelles in Africa to get here but finally made it. I assume our lodging is ready?"


    "Yes sir. Someone will guide you there."


    "Excellent. Oh may God save us all..."


    Omari cupped his hands together and bowed before returning to the car. Joseph silently watched it drive down into the tunnel. Now all he could do was wait for the rest of his group to make it. The sun was already beginning to set and he was worried.


    "Everyone... It is almost time. Please follow me in an orderly fashion to the ritual room and prepare yourselves."


    The words of Vincent had pulled the followers right out of their seats like puppet strings and they silently followed him upstairs. He pulled out the key to the door and opened it up, turning the lights on. The followers all poured into the room and sat down in a circle. Vincent lit the candles one-by-one while catching glimpses of the smiles all across his follower''s faces, bringing a smile to his own face. Once the candles were lit he took the book and the knife and stood before everyone.


    "Now, each of you please extend an arm out inside the circle. We shall draw blood in preparation for the ritual then I will kill the lights and begin speaking from the book. Come now." Vincent stated.


    Each of the followers pulled their sleeve up and put an arm out. Vincent carefully started to gently cut into the arms individually. Small trickles of blood seeped from the wounds before the arm would lower and the sleeve was put back down. After Vincent had finished bloodletting the arms of his followers he shut the light off and took a seat, drawing his own blood into the circle then setting the knife down and opening the book up. He turned to a page he had bookmarked and studied the words carefully before he would speak them.


    "C'' ah''azanafl geb llll fahf n''ghftyar ot fated n''ghftog yogshugg, l'' l'' uln ymg'' c'' beloved goddess ot cosmos, fhalgof''n ot throdogog r''luhhor. Rejoice Iiahe c'' goka yogor c'' gn''th''bthnk l'' ymg'' Iiahe vulgtmor l'' ymg'' tharanak l'' c''. Heed c'' beck ng ph'' uln c'' uln! grace c'' llll ymg'' presence! hup nafl''fhtagn shogg ot yhe ng ascend l'' c'' orr''enah shuggog! c'' l'' uln beautiful ng almighty deity! nog cthylla!"


    The room was silent for a brief moment. Vincent just looked at the ritual circle as the symbol on the floor started to glow. He glanced around the room and stood up.


    "Everyone... Let us journey to the shores. I feel a... Presence awakening inside of me. I think the ritual worked..."


    Out in the Atlantic Ocean, a large white yacht gleaming with bright neon lights and loud, booming music playing through the surround sound sat motionless. Onboard the yacht were dozens of people. Some were standing around drinking cocktails, others were swimming in the pool or lounging in the hot tub. Chattering amongst them was the yacht''s wealthy owner, a bald man with a gray mustache dressed in an expensive white suit. The CEO of a law firm enterprise by the name of Larry Lockhorn. He sipped on a lime cocktail as he spoke to a few other business owners.


    "I am so glad we are miles away from those peasants losing their minds over some ridiculous speech. The president has lost her damn mind. I dare say she should be impeached for spreading such nonsense!" Larry spat.


    "Agreed one-hundred-percent my good friend! To think some of my own colleagues took her words to heart seriously. Absolutely ludicrous if I say so myself." One of the other men stated.


    "How sad. I will say I have been thoroughly impressed with her efforts to clean up this country from that poverty-stricken filth. Running drugs and shooting people over petty squabbles. I do hope she snaps out of whatever trance she is in and stops with the nonsense she has been spouting." The other man said before sipping on his cocktail.


    As the wealthy men jaunted about the deck, the waters beneath the yacht started to shift and flow. Larry could feel it and looked out over the railing towards the seemingly endless ocean. The waters only grew more unstable with each passing second. Other people took notice and started to head for the sides to look out at the ocean. Comments of growing concerns could be heard amongst the chatter. Larry set his glass down on the deck, seeing it''s contents wavering around inside the glass. He looked back up at the waters.


    "What is happening? There was no reports of any storms or high winds. Why is the boat starting to rock?" He asked. His two friends just shrugged their shoulders.


    The waters grew more unstable. Waves started to flow in the ocean as if an earthquake was underway. The yacht was rocking with more intensity now, forcing those on the sides to grab the railings. From out in the distance, a massive wave was forming. Larry''s eyes grew wide. He pointed out in the distance.


    "Out there!" He shouted.


    The tides were shifting with a furious vigor and intensity now at this point. Over the yacht''s intercom a voice started speaking with a panicked tone:


    "Attention all residents! We seem to be experiencing what feels like an earthquake under the ocean! Everyone must seek a safe place inside at once! This is not... Wait, w-what the hell?!"


    The voice cut off as the waves in the distance were now as tall as the tallest point on the yacht itself and flowing at a rapid pace. Something big was rising from underneath the sea. A silhouette could be seen emerging from behind the waves. Suddenly a set of six glowing red eyes shot opened up on the silhouette. It appeared to be a head. Following this a set of shoulders could be seen emerging with the head. People onboard the yacht started screaming upon being met with it''s piercing gaze. Some even started jumping off into the ocean. Larry''s jaw dropped.


    "Th..This is not an earthquake! Abandon ship at once! Head for the emergency boats at once!" The voice over the intercom shouted.


    People started to run in a state of panic. One of Larry''s friends grabbed his arm and yanked him away from the railing. They started running but his eyes were locked onto the thing emerging from the ocean. Several long tendrils dangled from below where the eyes were. By this time half of it''s body had already risen. It had a red-bodied, black-ringed humanoid figure complete with what appeared to be breasts covered up from the face tendrils. It had at least eight arms in total, each with several claws. By this point it''s full upper torso was now seen. The creature towered hundreds of feet up from the ocean. A set of small bat-like wings unfolded from behind it''s back and stretched out over the sea. The people onboard were flailing about and struggling to maintain balance amidst the shifting tides. One of the emergency boats had already detached and was making way for the shore nearby. Larry was stuck in place with his friend tugging on his arm as they stood near the second emergency boat.


    "Come on! We need to leave now!!" He shouted. "Get..in..the..fucking..boat!"


    Before Larry was about to be pushed forcefully into the boat, the gargantuan creature lifted it''s arms and tilted it''s head up slightly before letting out a sharp, painful, lengthy ear-piercing cry that echoed many miles away. Larry, his friend and the other people all cupped their ears and were brought to their knees. Their screams and shrieks cried out. Larry felt his own mind beginning to melt, unable to stop looking at the towering behemoth. He started coughing up blood then fell to the floor of the deck with blood seeping from his ears. His eyes rolled in the back of his head and his consciousness had faded away. The creature had begun slowly moving and making it''s way towards the yacht and even further towards the shore. The massive waves would eventually consume the yacht and all of it''s ill-fated passengers.


    Vincent and his followers all stepped out of the limousine and ran towards the long deck strewn out across the shore. They could faintly see the giant creature towering in the distance over the sea getting closer at a snails pace. Vincent stretched his arms out to stop all of them at the edge of the docks and pointed outwards. The follower''s all focused their attention on the behemoth with waves flowing beneath it. The darkened skies above boomed with loud claps of thunder. The followers were all mumbling to themselves in awe at the sight they were witnessing. A wide and bright smile came to Vincent''s face. His heart was pounding inside his chest and he felt butterflies in his stomach.


    "The fall encroaches. And at long last after years of worship and prayer... She''s here. Our beautiful Cthylla is finally here..." He murmured to himself, shedding a single tear.

 XX: Shattered World Part 3

    The streets of Washington DC were rampant with panic and mass hysteria after Natalia''s ominous words had reached the entire public. People who weren''t rioting and surrounding the White House were rushing to get aboard buses leading to the bunker underneath the Washington Monument. Sirens wailed as police cars sped by Adrian and Victoria on their way to the White House. She was doing her best to swerve and avoid hitting random pedestrians running wild across the streets. In the distance they could see not only their destination but also saw the same helicopter from earlier landing behind the building. As they approached closer ahead of them were blockades comprised of armored hummers and a couple tanks parked behind the barricades blocking off the roads leading to the entrance. Victoria stopped the car and pulled off to the side of the road. Adrian grabbed her shoulder and pointed out the blockades.


    "Look! H-how the hell are we supposed to get past those?! They''ve got the place protected hardcore!" He exclaimed. Victoria thought for a moment but felt stumped now. The sun had already set by this point and the darkness of the night was creeping in. She opened the door and stepped out to look up in the sky. Just slightly hiding behind the clouds she could see the moon. Except, the moon was slowly shifting from it''s usual bright white to a deep, oppressive black. She knew time was running out.


    "Shit... What do we do?? Any ideas here?" Victoria asked herself but also spoke to the entity inside of her.


    Adrian stepped out of the car and looked up to the sky, seeing the moon rising. Clutching his phone he walked around the car over to Victoria and showed her what he was watching on his phone.


    "Um babe... You might want to see this." He said with an ominous tone.


    Victoria looked at the phone. Playing on the screen was a news report broadcasting live showing a monstrous, towering creature lurching towards the shore from out in the ocean off the coast. Her eyes went wide and she felt her heart sinking. She started to tremble in her boots. Adrian and her exchanged nervous glances.


    "What is this? How did she rise before the black moon hath fully risen? Child of the bloodline... We are in great danger. Thou must hurry and confront the Harbinger. If thou wishes... Thou may draw from thine own power to... Summon thy servants to assist in clearing a path to the Harbinger. For if we do not hurry... All will be lost as soon as the moon finishes rising. But we warned... For this will expunge a great deal of what limited power thy contains in thy current form. Thou cannot fully awaken until the moon rises."


    The voice of Hastur spoke to Victoria. She was trying to contain herself and not freak out. She pressed her hands to her head.


    "How? How do I..I do that??" Victoria asked. Adrian looked confused as it didn''t seem directed at himself.


    "Thou must concentrate all of thine mental focus. Simply demand that they... The Byakhee... Arise from where they reside in the depths of the cosmos. Call them forth in thy name and they shall answer. Thy does not wish for you to put thou''s own life into danger by trying to proceed forward when the danger is present."


    Victoria looked over at the armed soldiers guarding the nearest entrance, their guns aimed up at the mobs of people shouting and chanting. She sighed and looked to Adrian.


    "I... Very well. Byahkee, huh? Okay. We have no choice. Adrian... Please stand back."


    "Huh? O-okay." Adrian proceeded to step away from her a few feet.


    Victoria closed her eyes and took a deep breath, kneeling down on one knee and cupping her hands together. She phased out the chaotic sounds echoing all around her so she would not lose concentration. Inside her subconscious she could see a vision of a black and yellow gate within an eternal void of space.


    "By the... Power of that whom resides inside of me as his vessel... In the name of the king of yellow... Hastur... I call upon the Byakhee to aid us in this dire crisis. Heed our demand and awaken from the cosmos. Come forth at my beck and call!"


    As Victoria spoke, inside her subconscious she could see the gate opening up and dissolve. From the distance several sets of red eyes suddenly appeared. An intense, burning pain started to course through her body forcing her to cry out in anguish. Her hands, as if they had minds of their own, separated and spread out. Now surrounded by black masses of pulsating yellow energy, her palms opened up. Adrian could only watch then immediately looked up in the sky. Above where Victoria stood he could see several void ruptures opening up. Suddenly, masses of creatures were swarming out of the tears. One flew down and hovered over Victoria and Adrian. The bug-like creature was mainly yellow with a set of small red eyes alongside it''s long visor-like eyes, green angular antennae, black arched neck, black fangs on it''s large head, black rectangular appendages surrounding a purple black-dotted sack on it''s thorax, tendril-like fingers, and hooves. The hands, thorax, and hooves were all a shade of black. The knees, shoulders and hooves all had a purple tinge to them, while just the knees and hooves also had a matching set of three red scars.


    Victoria''s hands returned to normal and she opened her eyes, standing up to glare at the creature hovering above them. Adrian was in pure shock unable to speak a single words.


    "B..Byakhee?" Victoria spoke. The creature just nodded. "Do not kill anyone okay? Just... Fly around and distract those people over there!" She pointed over to the now panicking soldiers. The creature turned to face them and nodded again, belting out a horrendous screech before flying off. She turned back to Adrian. He was taking deep breaths to calm himself down as his heart was pounding. "Hey? You good?" She went and put a hand against his chest, feeling his heartbeat.


    "I..I''m okay. I''m okay. Just uh... Processing all of this. Bah! W-we need to go now! While those things are helping us?" Adrian stuttered. Victoria nodded.


    "Yes they are. And you''re right. Now''s our opening. Let''s go!"


    Victoria and Adrian started bolting towards the blockade. The soldiers had their guns aimed up into the sky, in utter panic at the sight of dozens of Byakhee swarming the skies. The captain reached for his radio and spoke into it;


    "This is an emergency! We have flying creatures all over in the skies! Requesting air support at once! Protect the White House at all costs! All units engage! Open fire!" The soldier shouted and started firing into the sky with his assault rifle. The others nearby fired off shots as well. One of the Byakhee flew down and kicked the captain onto the pavement. They evaded the shots, distracting them enough for Victoria and Adrian to run up to the blockade and quickly sprint by. One of the soldiers spotted them and called out for them to stop before being picked up by a Byakhee and tossed out onto the street. The two of them just kept running, dashing by the tanks as they rotated their turrets and fired off shots into the sky. Up ahead more Byakhee were swooping down and attacking the soldiers defending the White House entrance from in front of the doors and the balcony above.


    "Just..keep..going..!" Victoria huffed.


    Up above in the sky a military chopper approached and began firing into the sky at the Byakhee swarms. While some were taken down, others began swarming the chopper, pounding the glass on the cockpit and shattering it. The pilots were yanked out by their tendril-like hands and taken downwards to be tossed onto the ground with brute force. The chopper lost control, descending down and crashing into the front lawn, exploding into a giant fireball. Adrian pulled the handgun he stole from a fallen agent and clutched it tightly as he and Victoria ran for the front doors while the soldiers were knocked unconscious.


    Inside the oval office the tensions were high. Natalia quietly stared out the window to observe the chaos happening outside. Madison paced the floor with anxiety flooding her mind while looking at her phone. The door to the office burst open. An agent rushed in and approached Natalia. She slowly turned to face him, her piercing scarlet eyes gazing into his.


    "Ma''am things are looking bad out there! We have more soldiers on their way to help but those we have are beyond overwhelmed! You should get somewhere safe at once!" He stated. Natalia simply shook her head.


    "I''ll be fine here. Back to your post at once. Make sure they don''t get in." She replied coldly. The agent nodded and left. Madison stopped pacing and she gasped loud enough for Natalia to hear. "What''s wrong dear?" Madison looked up and walked over to her, showing her the news broadcast on her phone. Natalia''s eyes went wide.


    "T-this is happening right now..." Madison stammered. Natalia was speechless. From inside, she could hear the unusually silent voice speak to her out of nowhere. The tone of his voice even made him seem concerned and surprised;


    "Impossible! The moon has not even fully risen yet! How has she risen from her slumber?!" The voice of Nyarlathotep hissed. Natalia''s eyes then narrowed, gritting her teeth.


    "Vincent..." She muttered. Madison looked confused. "Remember that Vincent fellow I have spoken of? How he''s the leader of a secretive cult that worshiped some otherworldly goddess? I think... That''s her. So, he did go through with that ritual after all... The crazy bastard. What was her name again...?"


    "Cthylla... Daughter of the Great Old One. She would have awakened once the black moon had risen. But to be called upon early... She has already began her rampage it seems. How despicable, yet surprising."


    "Cthylla huh? That''s right... He did mention her name a few times here and there. This changes everything. As for those things outside flying around... Where did they come from?"


    "The Byakhee? Only the King in Yellow can call them forth from their home world. Which means... He is here. I knew I sensed another strong presence lurking on your world. He is close. Harbinger... Something is not right here."


    Natalia grabbed Madison by the shoulders and met her eyes. She could see the fear dwelling in her pupils. Her body was trembling. Natalia sighed and clenched her shoulders tightly.


    "Dear, I need you to listen to me. You are in danger being around me. You should... You should go down to the bunker. It will be safer there."


    Madison shook her head and grabbed Natalia''s arms.


    "I-I can''t. I won''t leave your side. I already know what''s going to happen... You''ll protect me, remember? You promised me we''d be okay."


    "I... I did. But-"


    The sound of glass shattering could be heard coming from below the oval office. Screams and gunshots echoed from out in the hallways along with several footsteps rushing by. Natalia gently pushed Madison away from her and stepped towards the door to face it. She tightened her fists and stood firmly in place. Nothing happened for but a brief period of time before the office door creaked open. Stepping into the room was a young woman and man. The piercing blue eyes on the young woman were glowing brightly. She glared over to Natalia and pointed a finger at her, narrowing her eyes.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "So you''re the Harbinger... Madame President." Victoria spoke.


    Vincent and his followers all had taken a knee while remaining on the docks. The towering creature that was Cthylla, had grown closer before ceasing moving forward. Vincent looked up into the sky and met her many striking red eyes. He stood up and opened his arms up wide. The behemoth didn''t move. Her arms were lowered to her side. The tendrils protruding from the lower half of her mouth wriggled around slowly while remaining dangling down below her eyes.


    "We, the Cult of Asthatathu welcome you to our mortal realm! We are so blessed to be in the presence of you, oh mighty goddess of the land of Yhe! We had called your forth and here you stand! Towering over all of us insignificant humans! All of you, stand up and join me in welcoming our goddess!" Vincent shouted. The followers all stood up and copied his stance, raising their arms up. Cthylla remained still but started to bend down, lowering one of her monstrous hands downwards, causing waves in the sea from the sheer mass of her hand descending. Her hand opened up, the claws on the tips of her fingers acting as a bridge. Each finger was about the size of a jumbo jet. Vincent''s eyes had widened up. "Are you... Are you offering us to... To come with you?? Everyone! Follow me! Our beautiful goddess wishes for our company!"


    Vincent and the followers all carefully jumped onto the claws and walked across her fingers into the palm of her hand. They all grabbed onto the fingers to maintain balance as her hand curled up slightly while she stood back up. Cthylla then continued her march towards dry land. Emerging from the ocean Vincent looked down and could see her beastly three-toed clawed feet demolishing the dock they once stood on. She had finally reached the sands of the shore. Now Vincent and his followers were all several thousand feet up in the air. He peered out into the distance and could barely see the White House in the distance along with what appeared to be tons of flying creatures swarming the skies. He wasn''t sure what was going on but strangely felt safe where he was at.


    Down the road up ahead a set of tanks had gathered and were encroaching upon the great deity. A fleet of military choppers hovered above them flying closer and began firing missiles towards her. The missiles made impact on her torso and exploded. Cthylla''s eyes lit up and she released a shrill, high-pitched screech that echoed dozens of miles in all directions. The soldiers inside the choppers grabbed their heads and screamed in pain, their eyes rolling back and ears bleeding profusely. The choppers lost altitude and crashed down into the ground. The wings on Cthylla''s back spread out and began to flap as she ascended up off of the ground into the sky, flying forwards over the immobile tanks and landing down in a neighborhood. Her gargantuan feet crushing the streets and houses below her. A feeble hum came from her as she pressed onward towards the White House. Still in her hand were the followers and Vincent holding on for dear life, all unaffected by her ear-piercing cries.


    Inside the bunker, Joseph watched in horror at the television screens playing simultaneous news broadcasts covering both the aerial Byakhee invasion over the White House and the monstrous Cthylla having breached the shores and was already heading towards the city. Fear flooded his mind as Peter had never arrived. His wife, Margaret, approached and leaned herself up against him.


    "Hey you. Where are the kids?" Joseph asked.


    "Lucy and Austin are over playing with some other kids. They''re trying not to think about what''s happening up there. Distracting themselves is... Well, I guess their way of coping right now." Margaret replied. "Honey, I''m scared. It really feels like the world is ending... There''s creatures flying everywhere. Some terrifying giant emerged from the ocean. Reality is I''m losing my mind..."


    "There there. We''re safe where we''re at. As long as we''re all alive... Not all hope is lost."


    As Joseph embraced his wife in his arms, Laurie then approached him, phone in hand. Joseph looked up at her. Her expression showed worry.


    "Nothing... Peter''s phone has kept going straight to voicemail. Goddamn it." Laurie cursed gritting her teeth. Joseph shook his head and sighed.


    "That''s... Not good news to hear."


    "His phone is never dead or shut off. I''m fearing something happened and it broke. That idiot! I told him he should''ve put whatever he was doing aside and fly here ahead of time! Now everything is going to hell and he''s not here! I''m going to try calling a few other people he knows. I''ll be back..."


    Laurie stormed off towards the direction where her room was. Joseph''s heart sank thinking that Peter may never make it and that he got caught up in something. There was nothing he could do at this point so he would continue to stay with his wife for comfort as the news played on to thousands of scared viewers.


    Natalia and Madison stood in complete silence at the sight of the young lady calling her out. Adrian drew the gun he stole and aimed it at her with trembling hands. Her eyes darted towards him, scowling and clenching her fists. Madison ducked behind her to peer over her shoulder. Before Natalia could say anything she felt a sharp pain run up her spine. A mass of shadows began to form around her and trail off towards her left side and rose up into a tall- lurking form. The shadows then morphed into a manlike figure cloaked in black robes with black skin and piercing white eyes. Natalia and the others slowly looked over to this mysterious entity with a wicked smile bearing striking white teeth. It snickered.


    "So... This is who I was sensing. Seems your identity has been confirmed, Harbinger. This one also harbors an entity deep inside. Do not even try anything." Natalia looked back to Victoria and Adrian. She raised her hand and with the movement of a single finger, the gun Adrian held was yanked out of his grip and flew out a window. Her expression was cold, gaze intimidating.


    "What form is this...? When I first gazed upon you, Nyarlathotep... You appeared much more sinister and alien." Natalia asked.


    "I can take many forms Harbinger. With the black moon nearly upon us, my power is growing immensely. While I am still attached to you and your subconscious, it seems I can manifest here in your realm with enough concentration. As for you, child..." Victoria''s eyes widened as he raised a crooked finger and pointed it directly at her. "...You too are a vessel. I can see it in your eyes and sense it inside of you. Harbinger... This one and her companion are a threat. I sense... Hostility. Is that...? No it can''t be..."


    Victoria stepped closer then felt herself stop forcefully out of her control.


    "He knows of thy presence inside of thou, child of the bloodline. He is the one who must be put to an end. The real harbinger is him... A deity similar to thyself. The one called Nyarlathotep..."


    "N-Nyarlathotep??" Victoria choked.


    Nyarlathotep just began cackling and slithered close to Natalia''s side. He reached up to her face and gently stroked her chin with a single finger. She crossed her arms and stood her ground, meeting Victoria''s eyes with her own.


    "So you want to end all of this? You wish to stop the fall, child? Pathetic. You cannot stop it. This is what fate had decreed to us. I''ve come to accept this, as much pain as it bears me. I was chosen as the Harbinger for the fall by... By him. This is the harsh, cold truth. My advice... Just turn around and leave. I do not care what deity you may possess. But you cannot change fate no matter how determined you are. So take your, boyfriend I''m guessing? Take him and go. I do not want to have to harm a young lady like yourself. Accept fate like I have." Natalia murmured. Victoria shook her head.


    "N-no. No I can''t. I didn''t go through a long journey and the mental turmoil that came with it just to watch the world I know perish." She hissed. "To think our own president would become this..."


    "Enough of this petty dribble. Let us leave them and get a better view of what is happening outside. I think... The roof of this fine establishment sounds lovely. Do not bother to come after us child-"


    As Nyarlathotep spoke, Victoria shuttered and extended her arm out, palm wide open. The flooring underneath began to crackle and break as a rift tore itself open and a black tendril reached out and wrapped itself around him. He croaked and struggled for but a moment then broke free, snapping his fingers and dissolving away back into Natalia before her and Madison were devoured by a dark void and vanished from the room. Adrian ran up and grabbed Victoria''s other arm.


    "H-hey! Careful! Whatever it is you''re doing... It seems to be taking a lot out of you. H-he said something about the roof, right? We should go up there! Time is running out..." Adrian exclaimed. Victoria nodded and faced him.


    "I..I know. Sorry. I''m fine I promise you. Let''s find our way to the roof then..."


    Outside of the Earth''s atmosphere currently in orbit resides the International Space Station. Two astronauts are hard at work repairing a damaged solar array hit by space debris earlier while one is on break keeping watch for any extra debris. He''s humming a tune to himself when he starts to notice something off in the distance towards Mars. He pushes himself off of the hull he was leaning against and floats outwards to try and get a better view. What he sees appears to be a dimensional rift growing in size and seeping out from inside was a mass of black.


    "Hey major? Over towards Mars. Spotted something unknown. You seeing this, over?" He speaks into his built-in radio.


    "Copy that. Uh... What am I looking at? That doesn''t look like a mass of debris or an asteroid. Going to scope in on that for more clarity."


    The other two astronauts stopped what they were doing to get a glance at what was being reported. The mass had already grown to a substantially large size before starting to shift and morph into something much more defining. The major onboard headed for the main telescope to adjust it towards the direction of Mars. He stopped once he could see what the astronaut was talking about. Manifesting were multiple glowing purple orbs intertwined into masses of pulsating tendrils, reptilian-like gray eyes with black pupils and mouths filled with sharp teeth, all interconnected with one massive body of black flesh. It appeared to be shaping itself into a specific form, with six appendages bearing clawed fingers arranging into the same position, all surrounding one large glowing orb that began to illuminate brightly enough that the astronauts could start to see it more clearly even against the bright backdrop of Mars behind it.


    "What the hell is that?? Major what are you seeing??" Another astronaut asked. The line of communication was silent for but a moment.


    "You three need to get back inside now. That is an order. I repeat, get back inside the station."


    All of the orbs inside the mass were now glowing brighter then before. From within the center of the mass where the largest orb was, another rift was opening up and emerging from within the void was what looked like a massive, bi-valvular shelled being of flesh with a wide gaping mouth filled with razor sharp teeth, dozens of black eyes around the mouth and several fat, wriggling cylinders tipped with tendril-like appendages. The astronauts began to make their way back to the nearest door in a panicked frenzy. When they had finally reached a door off in the distance they could see several eerie black starry voids tearing themselves into the fabric of space. They hurried inside and shut the door behind them.


    The crew onboard all had gathered into a large open lounge area with windows peering out all sides of the space station. They all looked in both awe and horror at the gigantic, terrifying alien-like creature slowly heading towards Earth. The station then began to shake violently. From beneath where the space station was orbiting, a mass of tendrils had slithered out from the nearest void tear and began wrapping themselves around some of the lower solar arrays. Sirens started to blare throughout the facility. Red lights flashed in every room and corridor.


    "This is an emergency! We are under attack! All crew members head for the emergency evacuation shuttle! I repeat, we are under atta-"


    The announcement had cut short as communication was severed from the rest of the station. Everybody panicked and evacuated the lounge to head for the shuttle attached to the sole docking tunnel aboard the station. The corridors were trembling from the weight of the solar panels as they were being torn off. A man standing by the docking tunnel waved to lead everybody inside and towards the shuttle. Once every crew member had made it inside the man floated ahead and up to the cabin of the shuttle to immediately detach and start firing off the thrusters. The shuttle departed towards the planet, everybody aboard quivering with fear watching on as horrific creatures of many forms had begun emerging from the black void tears in space now surrounding Earth.


    Police sirens wailed off and occasional gunshots rang in the distant streets of Los Angeles. A single military chopper flew by overhead with a spotlight shining down below keeping watch for anything unusual. Pure chaos had erupted in this single residential area earlier in the day. A state of emergency was declared because of this and one other outbreak of rampaging beasts in a neighborhood over near the Sunset Strip sometime after this area was attacked. It seems that all had calmed down by now with law enforcement and the National Guard picking off any remaining beasts.


    The roads leading directly to the Los Angeles International Airport were in ruins. Cars, trucks and vans were strewn about the roads all empty and abandoned. Bloodied bodies laid on sidewalks and even in the streets. One single black coupe sat with it''s front end dented having crashed right into a streetlamp. Laying against the side of the car with a broken black smartphone next to him, was the now lifeless and disemboweled corpse of Peter Masterson.

 XXI: Shattered World Part 4

    The black moon had almost fully ascended into the night sky. All around the world reality was collapsing in front of the eyes of billions of people. From Brazil to Sweden. From Russia to New Zealand. The world governments were thrown into disarray as those with no safe haven were scrambling to find safety. Chaos and panic had spread wide amongst the populations of every country, every city, town, village, and settlement. A small, secluded island out in the Pacific Ocean was home to a recluse village entirely cut off from modern civilization. There was however an exception, a lone painter named Hikaru who did have a phone to keep in touch with his friends and family overseas in Japan. He was quietly working on a piece when outside his home he heard the villagers hollering and shouting. He took his earbuds out and got up to go check out all the commotion. He saw the villagers all pointing up to the sky and blabbering amongst themselves. Approaching the village elder, he politely tapped the old man on the shoulder.


    "Excuse me sir? What is going on?" Hikaru asked. The elder tilted his head and peered over his shoulder. He then pointed up into the sky.


    "See for yourself child. The end is here. The prophecy has come true..." The elder spoke. Hikaru looked up and felt his heart sink into his churning stomach. In the sky above loomed an ominous, black plantlike creature with innumerable roots, pale and swollen and, that ramified from a bulbous hole. Each tip an emerald hue. This bole, half hidden from view, was topped with an emerald cup like a monstrous blossom. It looked like a monstrous alien. The villagers all buried their knees in the dirt and cupped their hands together. The elder did the same. "Our God has abandoned us... So it arrives instead. To bring about the fall of humanity. Looks like that painting you''re working on... Will be the last piece of art you ever make. Tragic, it truly is..."


    Hikaru felt his knees weaken and fall onto the ground with his gaze unable to fixate anywhere else but the foreign entity.


    "Mother, father, brother, sister. And everyone who I''ve called a friend... I hope I''ll get to see all of you in Heaven..."


    Hikaru just clasped his hands together and closed his eyes, ready to embrace the end and putting his mind to ease as he accepted the words the village elder spoke to him.


    "Joseph! Sir! That''s the rest of the people. We are officially at maximum capacity inside the bunker." A bald man wearing a National Guard uniform spoke, handing Joseph a clipboard with some sheets of paper all marked up. With a heavy heart, Joseph nodded.


    "Very well. Thank you." He murmured.


    Joseph walked over to where Laurie, Omari and Edmund Flores were residing; a roomy lounge area with a large television screen playing the news. The three of them sat on a circular couch with a coffee table in the middle of the three of them. As Joseph approached all of their heads turned to look at him, noticing his pained expression. Laurie patted the spot next to her. He went to sit down next to her and join all of them.


    "Just bloody fucking wonderful. We get to sit here and watch the world burn from the safety and confine of these walls. I do appreciate you reserving me a spot dear friend." Edmund said. Joseph just quietly nodded. Laurie rested a hand on his shoulder.


    "No Peter huh?" She asked.


    "Nope... This is it. Xiang stayed in China where he took his extended family into their own government shelter. And as for Maria, she was personally invited by the Russian president to stay inside their nuclear war bunker under the Kremlin. So those two are safe at least. Shame Peter never did make it though... A couple of his friends were asking about him too. Delivering the bad news was not fun."


    "I-I see. Goddamn it..." Laurie started to weep, dabbing the tears streaking down her cheeks with a pink handkerchief. "Why did it have to come to this? We were supposed to continue to lead the world in a better direction. Now we can''t... We''ve failed as a species. Our sins weigh so heavy and lie deeply rooted into our past and now we''re being punished for it. What a fucked year it''s been..."


    Dozens of people had gathered together to watch the massive screen playing the news report. With all the news stations'' main headquarters currently abandoned, only sole reporters were out delivering updates on the state of the world. The woman speaking into a microphone pointed up into the sky as the camera panned over and zoomed in to show a dark, disfigured entity encroaching into the atmosphere. Some people were sobbing and holding each other close while others were silent or muttering to one another. Joseph''s heart was breaking at the sight of this despite his family and most of his closest friends being safe which brought some ease to his otherwise cluttered mind.


    The feed on the screen then cut to another news report with a bright red banner across the bottom. A younger man in a dress shirt holding a microphone began to speak. He appeared to be somewhere in New York City where the streets were cluttered with pedestrians all looking up into the sky above an extraordinarily tall skyscraper.


    "This is a breaking news update. Daniel Jameson coming to you live from midtown Manhattan. I''ve been here covering the strange sights in the sky when this started happening..."


    Daniel stepped aside for the camera to zoom up towards the skies above the Empire State Building where a massive dimensional rift shrouded by shifting dark clouds had began tearing open in the sky. Rather then the usual empty black void the rifts consisted of, this one seemed to have a grotesque dark shade of green within it. This report so far had even the attention of Joseph and the others with him.


    "As you can see behind me up in the sky, another one of those mysterious so-called ''rifts'' has been opening at a snails pace for the past few minutes now and nobody is sure what is could be! The president''s controversial speech earlier today has had many people in an uproar but also seemed to not affect the busy flow of foot and vehicle traffic here in the big city! However as soon as this rift started to appear, everybody had stopped what they were doing and devoted their attention to whatever is happening up there! The rift has grown to a substantial size now! We even have a chopper hundred of miles away delivering a live feed which we will cut to now! The scale of this is on another level then anything we had ever seen before!"


    The feed switched to an aerial view coming from the news chopper flying overhead showing the rift had now grown as wide as half of the entire span of the island where New York City was located. Joseph stood to his feet with his mouth agape in absolute shock. Within a few minutes the rift had stopped growing in size. Inside, the mysterious anomaly had begun to shift and move around like a fetus in an ultrasound. Then to everyone''s surprise, the anomaly shifted upwards now revealing a gargantuan, striking pearlescent eye gazing down upon the city. Daniel just dropped his mic and began to scream. The camera fell to the pavement with the operator also screaming. All across the entire city, millions of screams began to cry out. The people inside the operator also screamed, losing control with the chopper beginning to descend as horrified viewers could only watch on. Joseph felt his knees give out as he collapsed onto the couch. Omari, Edmund and Laurie could not believe their eyes yet remained glued to the screen while the chopper fell and crashed onto the roof of a building, the feed cutting to black.


    Victoria and Adrian were about to reach the roof before Victoria stopped midway up the stairs, feeling discomfort in her stomach and a throbbing pain in her head. Adrian stopped at the top then turned to face her. He reached a hand out to help her up the remaining steps. She held a hand over her stomach with the other pressing against her temple.


    "This feeling... We are in serious trouble, child of the bloodline. ''He'' is awakening at this very moment..."


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Hastur spoke, which would explain the sudden pains Victoria was feeling. She could sense the serious, even anxious tone he spoke in. She shook her head to regain her concentration.


    "Adrian. Our time is running thin... We need to end this now." She stated in a grim tone.


    She took his hand before he could respond and busted open the door leading to the rooftop. Standing over on the other side of where they were was Natalia, Madison, and the shadowy form of Nyarlathotep looking out into the distance at the towering Cthylla looming over the streets of the suburbs just outside the city. Victoria lead the way as her and Adrian approached the three of them. Natalia just shook her head. Madison had her hands clutched together.


    "It''s over, child. Nothing you can do will stop the fall..." Natalia muttered in earshot of Victoria and Adrian. "Look at what''s happening all around us. I hate to admit it but... This is truly the end. Just accept it. Maybe with that deity you harbor similarly to mine... You too will survive to watch the world perish."


    "I won''t be letting that happen. All I need to do is take you out... Shadow." Victoria replied, clenching her fists tightly. "If that thing can manifest then..."


    As Victoria felt her pulse rising rapidly and her heart pounding, Adrian stepped back as a pure black mass emanated around her body. Black tendrils with blue tips peeked out from her back, attached to the figure slowly emerging from the mass. Coated in black with glowing yellow features on it''s head and torso, the true embodiment of Hastur had risen from within her subconscious and taken form, appearing just as he had when he revealed himself to Victoria inside her mind. He towered over the two of them and floated in the air. Immediately, the entity Nyarlathotep turned around. His white eyes widened at the sight. Natalia followed and turned to see them. Madison did the same but with caution.


    "So you finally show yourself, King in Yellow. To think, you would aid this human and in theory, all of humankind, and for what reason? You slumbered within the planet. Do you not wish to see the planet reborn anew? Why are you doing this?"


    "Thy was awakened many, many years ago. Thy hath witnessed many lives come and go as thy resided inside the bloodline of this child. Thy hath seen the true nature and beauty of humankind. There is hope for a future for their species. The fall will only prevent progress and kill them all. Thy cannot let this happen. Let the Outer Gods and Old Ones continue to reside where they belong, thyself included."


    Nyarlathotep shook his head and held out a finger to point at Hastur.


    "You are but a fool! Look up towards the stars. Father has already arrived. You would be going against not only me, but all of the Court of Azathoth! Is that what you desire? This is a fight you cannot win... Let the fall commence and eradicate humanity as punishment for their sins!"


    Hastur looked past them and out over at Cthylla. She began to slowly turn, her multitude of eyes now glaring at Hastur.


    "It is not too late to put the Great Old One back to slumber where He belongs. Thy are not alone. All thy has to do... Is to kill you. Without the true Harbinger, the fall will. Dear daughter of the Great Old One if thou can hear thy words... Doth thou not wish for this world, thou''s own home, to flourish? Resist their advances. Call upon those who dwell within our planet to rise up. And as for you, Nyarlathotep... Thou will perish here and now."


    As Natalia stood her ground, in the distance a shrill screech from Cthylla rung out in the skies. She felt a creeping sense of dread within her. Madison ran behind her, pressing her hands atop her shoulders. She trembled with fear. Victoria started to get closer as did Hastur who had grazed by, now hovering in front of her. The blue tips of his tendrils along with the yellow spots all began to glow.


    From every corner of the globe, all of those who worship the many Great Old Ones had gathered in mass and were chanting, praying, calling out for their respective deities. The space shuttle that had departed from the International Space Station had breached the atmosphere of Earth and was headed for the landing pad. Several miles away the grounds below a long stretch of fields started to tremble and shake, cracking open as a monstrous pot-bellied, toad-like creature with a bat-like furriness across it''s body began to emerge. This sight had the passengers aboard the shuttle in shock and awe.


    Just outside the town of Salem, a sticky black substance had spread and grown to cover a wide field of grass now tinged with the substance. A group of people dressed in black robes all stood miles away with their hands cupped together. An amorphous mass with several black tentacles was protruding from the black substance and only growing larger. Upon seeing this sight, a bystander rushed back towards Salem and was shouting at everyone to warn them of what was happening. Proving to be telling the truth, the people started to evacuate at once. The ones in the black robes only chanted, calling for the sanguine entity to rise.


    Beneath the waters somewhere in the Atlantic Ocean, a lone sailboat with three passengers resided far away from the nearest shoreline. The waters, once calm, grew intense and rocked the boat so much to the point where one of the passengers was flung overboard into the ocean. The waves rising several miles away raged as an enormous, blue-shelled, amphibious insectoid creature emerged from the sea. It had a barrel-shaped trunk with six appendages ending in claws-like pincers and a near-spherical head covered with hair-like filaments, a tentacle-like proboscis and three small, beady eyes. Once the passenger was rescued from the ocean the sailor in charge readied to get the boat to sail as far away from this creature as possible, fearing for all of their lives.


    Within the Crypt of the Sepulchral Lamp deep in the depths of the macabre catacombs beneath Paris, a swirling mass of darkness manifested where the lamp was displayed. The dozens of people cowering in fear and taking shelter from the arising threat of the Outer Gods visibly descending from the stars, were thrown into panic and hysteria by the terrifying sight of this darkness that had taken form out. They split up and ran away as a hideous, shadowy black worm with spikes on it''s back, gaping mouth with black fangs surrounding it and four tendrils split up resembling a twisted flower rose from the dark mass. It hissed as it slithered away and down through the halls of the catacombs.


    Nyarlalothep and Natalia both sneered at Hastur and Victoria, whom had a concerned look on her face. She looked up at the eldritch deity with a sense of reassurance but she wasn''t sure why. Meanwhile, both Adrian and Madison had kept their distance from their respective partners.


    "What is going on? Why do I sense many rising from below the surface? Hastur! What have you done?!" Nyarlathotep hissed, his forked black tongue poked out. Hastur reached one of his tendrils down and wrapped it around Victoria. She somehow felt a calming presence.


    "This one and her kind will not be erased from existence. Her resolve is why thy was awakened, her bloodline hath shaped thy perspective on how we Old Ones view those who dwell above the surface where we reside.. Hence why... Thy hath transplanted commands to the one called Cthylla. With her presence and thine authority, we hath called upon the other Old Ones to awaken for us. To come to our aid. The fall will not be the end, for it will be stopped as will thee. Thy will strike thee down and banish thee back from which you came, Nyarlathotep..."


    Cthylla knelt and set Vincent along with his followers down onto the ground. He glanced around then motioned for his followers to hop off of her massive palm. She stood back up, extending her wings and with eyes glowing a sinister red, she arose into the air and began ascending towards the sky where the ominous silhouette of the largest creature was very slowly descending. Hastur released his grip from Victoria, arising higher and extending his tendrils. The yellow patterns and blue tips began to glow bright. His words bellowed with determination and anger;


    "The one called Azathoth, that leads the Outer Gods... Will not be reaching this planet''s surface. The secret daughter, Cthylla, will make sure of that. To halt the black moon from full ascension and cease the awakening of the Great Old One, the sleeping god Cthulhu... You will perish."


    Hissing, Nyarlathotep''s humanoid form contorted and shrunk into a black shadowy husk before rising into the air and shifting into a more horrendous, creature-like form. The form that which Natalia had first seen of him when he had revealed himself to her. Slamming his monstrous feet onto the surface of the roof, he stepped forward and let out a vicious growl. Natalia remained silent, only staring down Victoria with her intimidating gaze. Madison shrieked at the horrific sight of the ghastly deity standing before her. Victoria gritted her teeth while Adrian just stood back further and held his breath. Nyarlathotep pointed a crooked, clawed finger out to Hastur. As he spoke, his voice shifted to one more resembling a demon speaking with a threatening tone;


    "Once I kill you... All hope will be lost. The fall is inevitable and you cannot stop it. The time is nigh. The black moon will rise. He will awaken to consume this world. As the Harbinger for the Court of Azathoth I must ensure his will be sought out. Fate has humanity ensnared in it''s jaws. The planet will be reborn anew... And you will perish by my hands along with the rest of this wretched species..."

 XXII: The Fall

    "Father... Spread your madness upon humanity... Show them the true horrors of the Outer Gods and let them tremble in fear from your presence... For the cleansing of humanity shall give rebirth to a new planet..."


    The words of Nyarlathotep echoed through the one called Azathoth descending towards Earth leading a fleet of eldritch deities filling the now blood red skies shrouding every inch of the planet. People everywhere who hadn''t taken shelter started to scream or go completely silent. Fires spread in the streets of various cities all across the world from the rioting. What once were shouts of anger and frustration have turned to shrieks and cries of help. Every station on public television had cut off their programming and continuously played an ominous emergency broadcast on repeat.


    The many eyes of Azathoth narrowed in on the massive creature ascending towards him. Soaring up through the clouds was Cthylla, raising her arms up as she flew up towards him and grabbed his tendrils, sinking her claws into his fleshy exterior. He was now caught in her grasp, feeling overwhelmed by the sheer strength of the secret daughter of the Great Old One. Several of his tendrils shot out and stabbed Cthylla through her coarse, rough skin. She shrieked but refused to release him, slowly tearing into his flesh. A couple nearby entities began to make their way towards her before the swarms of byakhee ascended to fend them off and protect her. In her mind, all she cared about was stopping the primordial demiurge from reaching the planet.


    Warning. The government has issued an emergency broadcast alert. All residents are to evacuate the area and seek shelter immediately. Unknown threats have been identified in the skies above. Remain in safe areas until further notice.


    Joseph and Margaret held each other close while they stared blankly at the broadcast on repeat. All was calm inside the bunker with the few residents having panic attacks or spouting their thoughts on the current situation. Laurie had left to go cower inside her room while Omari was busy comforting his family. Any glimmer of hope he had left were diminished, watching other people slowly losing their minds and sanity trying to cope with the world ending and reality shattering apart. He didn''t speak. Margaret didn''t speak. Only the sounds of other residents speaking around them could be heard. This was the end he thought. While they may survive, imagining the destruction outside only made his heart sink. At least he had his family he also thought to himself.


    "No now we really don''t know what is happening up there I''m telling you! It looked like...like some sort of alien invasion straight out of a movie!" A male scientist spoke to a group of paranoid people. "Literally none of our surveillance could have predicted this! We''re still unsure why this is even happening..."


    "We''re all fucked! All of us!"


    "Even if we survive how will we rebuild??"


    "It''s all over from here..."


    The group of people were in a state of panic, leaving the scientist feeling hopeless and leaving them be. He wandered around until coming across what looked like a chapel. Every pew was occupied with people either listening to the black-robed priest with glasses or praying quietly to themselves. Dozens more stood around, leaned against the walls or sat down on the floors. As he entered, one person got up from the pew to leave with tears in her eyes. He decided to take the seat, sitting next to an elderly woman holding onto a box with a name inscribed on the top; James. Ashes of her husband he assumed but wouldn''t ask about it out of respect. He took a deep breath to focus his attention on the priest speaking;


    "Now we find ourselves in the end times! We should all be grateful we still find ourselves in a sanctuary such as this instead of outside where foreign deities descend upon our planet! All of you must keep your faith to our lord strong and your minds solid like steel! For we must-!"


    "Have you seen on the news what''s happening out there? There is no God! God has abandoned us all! This is no Rapture! This is the apocalypse! Who''s to say we all won''t be warped into some dimensional rift that tears our atoms apart?!" A disgruntled man in the first row shouted.


    "I assure you that God has not left us! This is surely the work of the devil who has gained his grasp on us as-"


    "They came from the cosmos! Not the Hell we know of below, but from the very stars we gaze into every night! Explain that!"


    The scientist could understand the frustration of the people even as the priest frantically defended his faith and the words he spoke. He was sickeningly curious to see the outcome of this dispute and remained in place to hear them both out.


    Natalia pointed a single finger towards Victoria. She then snapped her fingers. Nyarlathotep lunged through the air towards Hastur. Victoria jumped back and thrust her hand out up towards the horrific deity. Hastur extended his tendrils out and grabbed Nyarlathotep, slamming him onto the rooftop surface. He tightened his grip but the sinister shadow broke free, thrusting the tendrils protruding from his back towards Hastur, piercing through his sleek black skin.


    "You will meet your end here, king in yellow..." Nyarlathotep hissed, lunging and sinking his claws into Hastur. Victoria knelt to the ground, writhing in pain. She clenched her fist together and stood back up, motioning her hands in a peculiar way. As Nyarlathotep lunged at Hastur, he sunk his claws into him but felt two sharp tendrils stab into his back and toss him away. He landed right in front of Natalia, whom was gritting her teeth. She glared at Victoria with her piercing red eyes.


    "Why do you resist, child?! Accept the end! Accept the fall for what it is... Fate." She grimaced. Victoria shook her head.


    "No... No I will not let my family''s ties to this old god wither away with the erasure of humanity. You won''t win this..." She hissed, raising her arms then bringing them down. Hastur ascended into the air then descended, thrusting his feet into Nyarlathotep''s body. Natalia backed up into Madison with a hand over her stomach, feeling her guts wrenching. Nyarlathotep shook a bit before dissipating into nothing. He reappeared behind Hastur, grabbing the tendril behind his head and with sheer force, pulling on it with such might that it tore right out then tossed it aside. Victoria cried out with a sharp pain shooting up her back. Adrian ran up to her and grabbed her to keep her from losing balance.


    Hastur groaned, turning around to see Nyarlathotep snickering then readying for another attack.


    "Thy refuses... To die here..."


    Right as Nyarlathotep lunged forward hissing, Hastur raised the tendril protruding from the front of his chest, shoving it right through the center of Nyarlathotep''s chest, stopping him in place as he hung in the air. The remains of the rear tendril wriggled around, constructing themselves together and forming into a whole new tendril. He then wrapped his other tendrils around Nyarlathotep''s limbs and began pulling. He let out a sharp growl trying to free himself. Natalia got back onto her feet and called out;


    "Don''t let it end like this! Without you the fall cannot end everything!" She shouted.


    Nyarlathotep shifted his head around, slashing at Hastur''s throat and freeing himself. Grabbing Hastur by the throat, he began squeezing down on his thick skin. He hissed, slamming Hastur down and stepping on his chest to pin him down. He then bent down and began tearing at him with his claws, cackling wickedly.


    "Goddamn it... I can feel his pain..." Victoria whimpered, pressing a hand against her chest. Natalia left Madison''s side and started walking towards Victoria with a determined swagger in her steps. Adrian pointed towards her.


    "Uh... S-she''s coming this way." He murmured to Victoria. She struggled to stand her ground as Natalia approached her. Adrian pulled the gun out and aimed it at her. "Don''t... Don''t make me-"


    "Drop it now." Natalia demanded. Adrian shook his head. She sighed and walked past Victoria over to him, swiftly grabbing his wrist and squeezing it. He yelled in pain, dropping the gun. She then lightly kicked him in the stomach, knocking him down. Victoria looked in shock, feeling anger welling up inside. Natalia turned around and approached Victoria, grabbing her by the neck with a single hand, her nails digging into Victoria''s skin. She grit her teeth and grabbed her arms, but she did not let go.


    "Fuck... You... Ouch! Hey!" Victoria spat feeling the nails dig in deeper. Natalia shook her head, meeting eyes with Victoria.


    "I do not wish to hurt a young woman like yourself... Your little friend held me at gunpoint so I had no choice but to retaliate. Just... Give... Up. No matter how much you fight and struggle it''s hopeless. I retain a greater power then you. I''m the superior one here, child. I... I''m sorry things had to come to this. But the fall... Was inevitable. Call back your deity and I will let you go. We can watch the world burn together in peace, if you just surrender yourself. Do not stand against our fate." Natalia said coldly with a hint of emotion in her tone. A single tear fell from Victoria''s eye, the pain she was feeling was excruciating. Her heart was pounding inside her chest, unable to get herself free from Natalia''s grasp.


    "I-I can''t... Accept this, you fucking corrupted fiend. I went through the emotional turmoil and the toll it took on me to... To uncover what my family kept secret for ages And n-now... Now more then ever I need to do this. We don''t deserve this fate... Th-there is hope..."


    "Silence! There is no hope for you or us! Give up this false pride you wear you ignorant child!" Natalia grabbed her neck with her other hand now, shaking Victoria violently back and forth. "Why can you not get it through your thick skull that we''re all fucked?!" Her nails sank into Victoria''s neck, tiny trickles of blood seamed from the marks.


    The yellow and gold marks on Hastur all began to radiate with a much brighter glow then before. All of his tendrils latched themselves onto Nyarlathotep and twisted his limbs, shooting straight up off the roof''s surface and strangling the deranged god. He choked as Natalia released her grip from Victoria and backed up feeling her limbs wretch with great pain, bringing her to her knees and coughing. Hastur slammed Nyarlathotep down and repeatedly stabbed him with the blue-tipped tendrils protruding from his head. Nyarlathotep spat and hissed until a tendril hooked through the roof of his mouth, snapping it shut.


    "Thou will not hurt the child of the bloodline... Thou will cease at once! Thou''s vessel, that woman, will not take a step closer. Thou hath drawn blood from the child... Unacceptable. Cease yourself at once. Child... Are thou okay?"


    Victoria got up to her feet, wiping the blood from her neck. Adrian, now having regained his composure and got up, ran over to her and grabbed her shoulders. He ran a finger across her cheek where the tear had fallen. She glanced over to see Hastur having bounded Nyarlathotep within the grasp of his many tendrils. She then saw Madison cowering behind a chimney shaking and holding her breath. Finally she turned to face Natalia, kneeling on the surface clutching a fist on her chest panting.


    "I''m okay... I promise..."


    In the blood red skies above Earth a war was raging on. Called forth by the authority of Cthylla under the influence and command of Hastur, many abominations had risen from beneath the planet or forced their way into existence through tears in the fabric of reality. Each of these deities had united under the secret daughter to rebel against the awakening of her father. Cthylla held her own against the might and sheer terror of the one called Azathoth, whom lead the Outer Gods that assembled his own court.


    Reigning high in the skies covering a majority of the country of Russia in shadow was an enormous black mass which extruded black tentacles, slime-dripping mouths, and short, writhing goat legs. Small, hideous creatures spat out from pulsating pores covering her body and swarmed down towards the surface, snatching up innocent people who had been driven mad by the sight of the monstrous being. Lurking in the shadows over the Kremlin, a swirling black vortex resembling that of a serpent continued to grow in size, remaining hidden from the small creatures. After a few minutes had passed the vortex serpent had now grown to incredible size similarly to that of Cthylla. It hissed and slithered up the Kremlin, it''s large body now covering the entire building as it towered hundreds of feet high in the sky. It peered up at the worm-like mass and shot it''s head up high, taking a huge bite into the creature. It writhed and squirmed as the vortex serpent chomped away, consuming it''s flesh. The small creatures flocked over to the serpent but were met with a quick death as they were sucked into the vortex forming it''s long, intertwining body.


    A large gathering of cultists wearing silver robes all stood motionless in the central park of a coastal town off the coast of Norway. Encroaching upon them from the skies was a being so complex that the very sight of it growing closer began to drive the cultists mad. There were hemispheres and shining metal, coupled by long plastic rods. The rods were of a flat grey color, merged into a flat mass from which protruded individual cylinders. It''s shape was like that of an ancient dinosaur from millions of years ago. The cultists screamed, cried, and ran around bumping into each other or tripping on the paved pathways. Before the oddly-shaped deity could descend any further, it sensed the presence of another deity approaching. Slithering through the grounds and penetrating the surface, the black worm strikes but not before the metallic deity shifted it''s body to avoid contact. Pieces of it hovered above and soared forward, each one slamming into the worm. It wriggled around on the ground then burrowed once again. Unaware of it''s location, it sent more pieces of it straight through the surface. Reemerging, the black worm rose from the ground and ensnared the metallic deity with it''s tendrils, sinking it''s fangs into it but unable to penetrate the metallic surface of it''s body. It split itself apart to escape before reforming a distance away. The worm dug back into the grounds to escape and lose sight of the metallic deity. Losing sight of it''s foe, the metallic deity expanded the tendrils coming out of it''s rear and shot them down, striking each rampant cultist through the chest, spilling their blood onto the pavement.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Ready to accept their fate, the people on the isolated island all prayed for their path to heaven to open up as the plantlike deity opened it''s maw up wide to swallow them whole. Before it could ready it''s snare on the land, a massive claw emerged from the ocean, ensnaring the deity in it''s grasp. Rising from the ocean was a dark blue insect monster, water drenching it''s entire body. The deity writhed in pain before another claw pinched down on it''s body. The massive creature, resembling a twisted and horrific form of Medusa, pulled on the deity''s fragile body until it tore apart in two. The people on the island all looked up, watching in awe as the amphibious god gored the deity about to consume them. Among them was Hikaru, feeling a wave of relief. He bowed before the god, tossing the two halves of the dissected deity into the ocean beneath it.


    Three deities from the cosmos found themselves tangled up in the undulating, sticky black tentacles of an amorphous black mass spanning several football fields. Glowing red streams lit up within it''s slimy body, draining the life and consuming the consciousness from the deities it had trapped. It pulsated more profusely while it fed, continuing to grow even larger in size. Their fleshy bodies began to melt into the tentacles until they were no more. The horrific being seemed unstoppable.


    Even as hope seemed to be favoring in humanity''s favor, the tides were turning. High above the conflict escalating below, Azathoth had commanded nearby deities to deal with Cthylla who was occupied fending them off. With his only threat out of the way his tendrils began to expand and grow longer until each of the tendrils shot downwards towards Earth, slamming through the surface, tunneling through the grounds. The tips folded up then ripped apart the dirt and soil, forming large rifts consisting of empty voids. All of his eyes began to glow a threatening bright red.


    Down on the surface of the White House roof, Natalia glanced up towards the sky in the direction where she sensed the cosmic god''s incredibly overwhelming presence. Suddenly pillars of beaming crimson shot straight up through the planet up high above the clouds. One of these pillars could be seen off in the west beyond the city. Victoria, Adrian, Madison, Nyarlathotep and Hastur all focused their attention on the gleaming pillar.


    "The awakening... Father has commenced the ritual. You''re all doomed. The Great Old One is about to rise!"


    Nyarlathotep cackled. Natalia, despite being in pain, managed to stand to her feet but not shifting her gaze from where she sensed Azathoth.


    "W..what is that?!" Victoria and Adrian both asked in a panicked tone.


    "The blind idiot god himself... He is beginning the ritual to call forth the awakening of The Sleeping God... We are but too short on time. In mere moments, the fall will cull the planet of all human life."


    Hastur spoke in an ominous tone. Behind them, Nyarlathotep cackled very audibly. Victoria turned to look at him. His deformed mouth bore a wicked smirk.


    "Fools! All of you are fools! I am but a mere Harbinger. Killing me will not cease the ritual! You would have to off the lord of all yourself! That''s not happening... He is beyond your power, king in yellow. It''s hopeless. Accept the fate bestowed upon the human race..."


    "What he is saying... Does that mean we are all doomed?" Madison whimpered to herself.


    Victoria grimaced. Adrian grabbed her hand and squeezed it tightly. His heart raced inside his chest. Natalia just turned and began to stumble past them, past the snickering Nyarlathotep, over to where Madison was standing. Madison ran up to her, grabbing her shoulders. Natalia just shook her head and looked Madison in the eyes.


    "My dear... I''m sorry it has to end this way. I''m glad that we get to witness the end together..." Natalia murmured with a cold but sympathetic tone and a smile on her face.


    Madison had tears streaming down her cheeks, pulling her into an embrace. Her tears stained Natalia''s coat. Victoria released her grip from Adrian to walk over to Nyarlathotep, Hastur trailing behind her. A fierce gaze burning in her eyes, she approached the twisted deity. He stopped laughing to look at them. His smirk did not wane. He was however feeling tense staring directly into Victoria''s glowing blue eyes, suddenly shifting into a set of yellow eyes.


    "You''re wrong. You are the Harbinger, but you wish to bring about the end of the human race. You''re the one who brought them to us. I know what you are. Azathoth may be the bringer of destruction but you... You are the catalyst for the fall. You are connected to Azathoth, therefore you are connected to all of the Outer Gods. The heart and soul. If the heart stops beating, then the creature dies. You can''t fool us with your words of trickery, master of evil." Victoria stated. Nyarlathotep just snickered.


    "I do not know what you humans know of us deities, but it''s all false. You are all worthless and foolish. Believing anything a madman writes. Ridiculous."


    "What you don''t understand... Is what knowledge I myself possess. Hastur. The book if you will."


    Using one of his tendrils, Hastur opens a rift right beside Victoria. She reaches into the tear and pulls out a red book. The same red book Natalia had with her on the very day she introduced herself to the kabbalah. Natalia turned her attention over to the young woman immediately spotting the book she held. Victoria flipped through the pages, stopping at a single page near the very end of the book. Natalia looked flabbergasted. Nyarlathotep hissed at the sight of the book.


    "The tome thou hath founded inside the room where the Harbinger and thou first met eyes. Twas wise of thou to tell thee to remember of it''s location."  Hastur spoke.


    "My book... No wonder she took her sweet time coming up here." Natalia muttered. "What are you doing with that?!"


    "This needs to end. Even if it takes everything out of me to do so... The fall must be stopped no matter what. With the Old Ones and Outer Gods fully awakened, gathered here together... There is a way to cease the awakening of the one called Cthulhu and put an end to Azathoth''s ritual!" Victoria shouted.


    "Nyarlathotep! Do not let her keep that book! It holds immense power beyond our comprehension! If she is referring to what I''m thinking of... Then she is right!"


    "That infernal tome..." Nyarlathotep spoke vehemently. He lunged towards Victoria before being caught by Hastur''s tendrils, constricting his movement. "Rotten king! Release me at once!"


    Victoria began to murmur words under her breath. Natalia tried to move but her body felt restrained. All she could do is watch, helpless as her deity was ensnared. Adrian stood back holding his breath without saying a word. He cupped his hands together.


    "I stand here before the Outer Gods on this night of the black moon. The Great Old Ones reside before me to cease the ritual to awaken the sleeping god Cthulhu. With the power dwelling within myself, I will call upon their powers together to banish the Court of Azathoth from our plane of existence. Close the tears in the fabric of time and space. The awakening of The Great Sleeper must be prevented for the good of humanity. Silence the ritual. Even if it costs me my life, let these words pierce through the crimson veil to shatter the barrier between us and them. May the Outer Gods return from where they came, and for the Great Old Ones to return to eternal slumber..."


    After speaking these words, Victoria pressed her palm to the book with the words on the pages glowing a bright red.


    "Thou''s life will not be sacrificed, child of the bloodline. Let thy own form be sacrificed at the cost of banishing the Outer Gods from this world."


    Victoria''s eyes opened wide. She looked up at him, still holding onto a squirming Nyarlathotep.


    "But... This should put all of your kind to slumber, including Cthulhu. If you sacrifice your life for this then..."


    "We are beyond death, child. We cannot embrace death as mortal humans and creatures can. Thy will not let thou''s life be taken... Not after all thou hath gone through. Without thou''s determination to seek thyself from that which thy resided, thou would witness the end of humankind alone without thy aid. However the circumstances change this outcome of fate. Thy has witnessed human life come and go. Thy has connected with your kind. Thou''s kind deserve a future free from the enslavement and eradication of the Outer Gods. Silencing the awakening and preventing the fall is what matters. The Great Old Ones will return to slumber. The Outer Gods shall be sent back from where they came from. Trust in thy words. Together as one... We are all that can save your kind."


    Victoria nodded. Hastur released his grip from Nyarlathotep and dissipated back into Victoria. She shut her eyes, fully concentrating on the words she spoke, repeating them once more. Nyarlathotep felt his form beginning to weaken. He screamed in agony. Natalia felt a sharp pain spike through her body, coughing up blood. Her vision began to grow cloudy just barely hanging on as her consciousness began to fade, the last thing she sees is Victoria holding the crimson book with bright red beams gleaming off from the pages.


    "I-it''s too late... It''s over... I have failed..." Natalia murmured as her eyes shut. Madison held her in her arms, still feeling a pulse and a heartbeat but now falling unconscious.


    "This cannot be! The fall was inevitable! Fate deemed for this night to be the end of humanity! This cannot happen-!"


    Nyarlathotep screeched before dissipating into black clouds and vanishing back into Natalia''s body. Adrian just got down on one knee, praying harder then he ever had in his entire life.


    High above the streets of New York City, the rifts had grown tremendously. People below in the streets were screaming, crying, fainting from unconsciousness or completely motionless. Looming over the buildings through tears in the fabric of reality were two gargantuan glowing red eyes belonging to a head with monstrous tentacles drooping below the eyes only slightly flailing around, their sheer size and strength knocking over buildings, leaving a mess of fiery destruction in His wake. An unimaginable sound bellowed out from the enormous creature, ringing through the ears of the people below. The sheer sight of the sleeping god alone was enough to drive the population to madness. A large set of hands with claws slowly rose, grabbing the sides of the tears trying to pry them open even further as if He was escaping from wherever He resided, sending shockwaves through the streets below shattering glass, flipping vehicles onto their sides and breaking fire hydrants off sending water gushing up from the sidewalks.


    Soaring through the air was none other then Cthylla, whom had sensed His presence and fled from her struggle with Azathoth over Washington DC. She descended downwards being carried by her wings, stopping halfway down towards the surface to meet eyes with Him, immedietly seeking his attention and halting his escape. She cried out in a shrill, piercing screech. She held her palms open and raised her arms. One-by-one, the crimson pillars of light piercing the skies all over the world began to shrink down and vanish into the ground. Cthylla then spoke directly to the mostly-awakened form of Cthulhu through His mind.


    Azathoth shook and writhed in frustration as the pillars of light disappeared. A colossal black form was manifesting right in the center of the Atlantic Ocean from several void tears in the sky and water. The black mass comprised of glowing orbs with many eyes, tendrils and a big mouth with teeth resembling a large archway. It''s mouth opened as a green light emerged from beneath the top half of it''s body hanging above the many orbs and tendrils, warping into a gleaming green portal spilling out light all across it''s form. Each of the Outer Gods, the struggling Azathoth included, started to be forcefully pulled towards it''s direction like a black hole. Those who''s forms were damaged or torn apart slowly evaporated into black clouds that retreated towards the deity in the ocean. Meanwhile, the Great Old Ones sensing and seeing what''s happening were returning back to where they came from beneath the Earth''s surface and oceans. The black moon, lingering dangerously close to full size, started to shed the black shadow coating it''s surface. The dark red skies shrouding the entire planet were shifting back to normal alongside the moon''s return to form.


    Cthylla lowered her arms, bowing in front of Cthulhu and speaking one last time to Him before flying off towards the Pacific Ocean. Cthulhu''s hands stopped forcing the rifts open and simply lowered as the rifts began to shrink. His eyes stopped glowing red and slowly closed shut, sinking back into the void. Cthylla flew down to the waters below, splashing down into the ocean. She closed her eyes as she descended back into the seas from where she had awakened to return to slumber, leaving the surface world but not without feeling grateful towards those who had summoned her. She would remember their devotion for eternity.


    "Yog-Solthoth... The Key and the Gate... The All-Encompassing... He hath manifested, taking those who were banished, the Outer Gods. The fall hath been ceased. Child of the bloodline... Thy will forever remember the connection we hath attained as one. Thy hopes thou''s kind will carry on, and for the future of humanity to be as bright as the stars in the cosmos. Thy will return to slumber beneath the Earth. Thou will not be able to speak to thyself any longer. Carry on with the determination thou hath demonstrated on this very night. Farewell... Victoria..."


    "Thank you, King in Yellow. Thank you for everything..."


    The last words of Hastur were spoken before his presence had completely withered away from within Victoria''s subconscious. She opened her eyes, now blue once again, to look around. The moon shone brightly in the cloudy dark skies, now a pale white as it should be. Across the rooftop, Madison had sat down with Natalia''s head in her lap gently stroking her hair. Adrian ran up to her and hugged her tightly. She embraced him, feeling the warmth of his body against hers.


    "Babe I-I''m so glad you''re okay!" Adrian stammered. "I don''t see any of those eldritch deities anymore. Are they all gone??"


    "Almost. But it looks like we''re fine. Check out the moon. It''s white again." Victoria said pointing up at the moon.


    Adrian looked up, his eyes beaming at the sight of the moon in full view. A single tear shed down his cheek.


    "It''s beautiful."


    "Indeed. Um, hey so... Before we do anything else maybe we should check on those two over there?"


    Victoria pointed over to Madison and Natalia. They walked across the roof over to them. Madison looked up at them, a smile came across her face.


    "Looks like you stopped the fall... And here I thought it was all over for us... At least she''s okay. She''s still breathing, just unconscious right now. I..I was so scared. Even though she promised we''d be okay. But truthfully... I''m glad we''re all okay." Madison sniffed, wiping the tears from her eyes. Victoria and Adrian looked at each other then back to them.


    "Even though she was corrupted by that bastard Nyarlathotep and was my enemy... I am happy she''s fine." Victoria stated.


    "I think I''ll take her back to my home. Let her rest. The world is in a rather chaotic state ever since this all started happening so... So it''s going to take a lot of time and resources to recover after tonight. You two... Be safe, okay?"


    With that, Madison picked up Natalia in her arms and headed for the exit leading to the stairs. Victoria was exhausted so she just lied down on the roof to look up at the stars. Adrian joined her. The two kissed each other and held hands as they gazed up at the stars together.


    The rifts above New York City had finally sealed shut, sealing off the now slumbering Cthulhu from the mortal realm. Azathoth was the last one to succumb to being pulled into the cosmic gate that Yog-Solthoth had created. He did not struggle. He did not resist. He did nothing. He accepted his fate. He descended into the portal, warping away from the planet. With Azathoth and the Outer Gods now banished, Yog-Solthoth closed his mouth to shut the cosmic gate and return through the rifts that brought him here. Earth, was now free from both the Outer Gods and the Great Old Ones. Humanity had survived the fall, at the cost of many losing their lives and their sanity throughout the endeavor.

 XXIII: The Fallout

    "The Day of Reckoning" is what people now refer to on the night of the black moon. The world has been slowly recovering from the aftermath of the fall. Property damage in the billions was in the process of being reconstructed and repaired. Hundreds of people had lost their lives in the chaos; Death by mass destruction, consumed by the beasts and deities, or from the severity of the madness driving them insane to the point where their brains and hearts were damaged beyond repair. Thousands of casualties in total as a result of the war between the eldritch gods on that fateful night. It would take many years for the people to recover.


    World leaders came together to help reform society and restore order to a crippled population. Among those world leaders was none other then the Harbinger herself, Natalia Emerson. At a press conference with other leaders, she addressed the aftermath, casualties, and the sheer miracle that the eradication of humanity was prevented. Those who rejected her words before had now shifted their hatred to understanding. She was correct after all aside from the end of human life. She would continue to keep her position as the president of the United States due to the major impact she had on the economy, relationships established between allies, and the stellar progress she was making in changing the state of the country for the people. The other leaders all agreed to keep her where she was. Nobody was perfect. Even Natalia was flawed, she had just found herself in a very unusual and important position formerly as the Harbinger. Madison would stay by her side as vice president. With the mental toll everything had taken on Natalia, Madison was crucial in her role to maintain stability while she recovered. The emotional support was also needed. To this day the two remain within the White House, piecing together a broken nation amongst a crumbling world.


    Vincent Oxford and his followers felt they had all reached the highest point of their lives having met their primordial goddess and made contact with her. The following day they were all checked into an asylum by authorities after the local priest found them holed up inside his church rambling about nonsensical babble related to their goddess and how the fall had failed to wipe humanity. Little did Vincent realize he would be getting a couple unexpected visitors just a couple weeks later.


    "Vincent?" A familiar voice called from the hallway just outside his room. His eyes creaked open, head perking up. An employee unlocked the door. It opened up, stepping inside wearing their casual winter attire, was Natalia and Madison. A single tear streaked down Vincent''s cheek.


    "Y..you came... To see me?" Vincent croaked. His eyes were bloodshot from a lack of sleep due to constant dreams and visions plaguing his mental psyche.


    Madison pressed a hand on Natalia''s shoulder to whisper into her ear;


    "He looks... Restless."


    Natalia nodded. She took Madison''s hand and lowered it off her shoulder. She cautiously approached the disheveled man, feeling pity for his current state compared to the sharply-dressed, arrogant gentleman he was when the two met. She took a seat on the bed next to him.


    "Vincent... How are you doing? I''ve made sure your estate has been kept under constant watch while you''re absent from it." Natalia spoke softly.


    "Thanks. Um, I-I''m sorry I''m in such a messy state right now. Heh. Who would''ve thought calling upon an eldritch deity and spending time with it would drive a man bonkers... Funny how that works. Oh how I wish I was like you. That iron will of yours, together with the connection to that mad god made you immune to any form of madness." Vincent replied, a worn smile on his face.


    "Well, that''s not who I am anymore. The Outer Gods were all banished. My crimson book was... Wielded against me and that deity inside me. I never thought just how much power that book really contained within it''s pages."


    "I warned you my dear. You knew the tome of forbidden knowledge held great power beyond our comprehension. Where does it reside now by the way?"


    "I..I''m not sure. That young lady must''ve taken it. Lord knows what she did with it. Whatever the case, it''s in better hands with her. I don''t think we have anything to fear anymore. We survived."


    "That we did. Even though I was expecting to die... I''m happy we didn''t perish after all. Funny how I''ve come to accept that fate was changed."


    "Yeah..."


    Madison went and took a seat next to Natalia, resting a hand over Natalia''s. She took her hand in hers and held it tight.


    "We''re glad you''re recovering here. Unfortunately we cannot stay for too long. There is still far too much to do following the aftermath of the fall." Madison added. Natalia nodded in agreement. Vincent closed his eyes, nodding back.


    "I understand. You are the leaders of our nation after all. Please, do not dwindle your time on me any longer. I shall recover soon enough and be back on my feet in no time."


    Natalia and Madison stood up, hand-in-hand. They headed for the door but turned around to face Vincent. Natalia was torn up over leaving him like this. But it was for the best he stay to get proper treatment. She accepted this outcome of his own doing.


    "Good luck Vincent. I''m looking forward to seeing you again... In a better state of mind." She said with a smile.


    "And good luck to you too... Be the beacon of hope for this country once again." Natalia swallowed hard following those words. She shook her head.


    "I... I need to atone for what I''ve done. I could have stopped the fall, but was consumed by that bastard residing within me... So I''ll take your words to consideration. Goodbye for now..."


    With that, Natalia and Madison left the room. Vincent simply closed his eyes and laid down to fall asleep. The last thing he heard before drifting into slumber was the sound of the door to his room closing shut.


    Joseph Carter had gathered the remaining members of the kabbalah together back at his office in New York City. Laurie, Maria, Xiang, Omari and Edmund all had gathered around the conference table. Joseph stood in front of the blank whiteboard, wearing an expression that was a mix of solace and concern. He cleared his throat then lifted his head to face everyone. They all had their eyes on him. His pulse was racing, heart pounding. This was their first time all together since after the fall.


    "I''m glad you all were able to make it here. I understand we''ve all got a lot on our plates during these tumultuous times following the events of the fall. Recovery efforts are in progress and the world powers are firing on all cylinders to restore order to the world. I gathered you all here for updates regarding what you all have been up to since we dispersed everyone from the bunker." Joseph stated.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Everyone glanced at each other before speaking individually one-by-one in clockwise order;


    "Since the... Unfortunate passing of Peter Masterson, I''ve been delegating both my role and his own as well. Silicon Valley has recovered from the attacks suffered in Los Angeles and is back to working on their technology milestones. Meanwhile the banks are up and running again, stocks are still plummeted from the hits we took following the damage but... But we''ll maintain." Laurie said.


    "The motherland has been working overtime to recover and restore order after Moscow and the Kremlin in particular suffered significant damage from the cosmic threats. We''re strong though. We recovered after World War Two. We''ll recover from this as well." Maria stated with her arms crossed.


    "While the damage was minimal, as the largest country in the world many different small, condensed areas were hit. Nobody significant was injured or died, but we still lost quite a few people. The world economy cannot falter as we remain a crux for trading, imports and exports. Everything will be fine as order is restored. China remains strong through these troubling times." Xiang replied.


    "Parliament has been a mess ever since those damned cosmic beings invaded. The government has been straggling to get things done with... Decent progress. Rest assured you have nothing to worry about on our end. I can pull enough strings to ensure those in power keep the public at bay." Edmund murmured sipping on tea.


    "Many were injured and killed following the grave events of the fall. Sadly our populations took quite the hit. People have been scrambling all over to repair damages to our cities and towns. It has been a blessing to see so many come together to aid one another. While we had our many internal problems before, to see the comradery warms my heart." Omari said.


    Joseph let out a sigh of relief and clapped his hands together. He managed to smile to ease their minds.


    "Excellent. I know this is a lot to take in, especially since we were already dealing with the climate troubles prior to the fall. But we have a world to run, and just survived an apocalypse. Humanity is at it''s lowest point since the great war. We need to remain united to restore order. Only then can we get back to maintaining balance in the world economies and infrastructure. Okay everyone... With that out of the way, we have much more to discuss so please prepare to take notes..."


    The streets of Manhattan usually bustled and teemed with life every day. However since the events of the fall and the city-wide destruction caused by the near-awakening of the sleeping god, many in New York City were found without work as construction crews were working around the clock cleaning up the debris and remains left behind in the wake. Fortunately enough for her, Victoria''s neighborhood as well as her work were left unharmed. Some employees however, were absent from work as many people caught up in the chaos suffered from what is being called "madness" by the people. The hospitals and asylums had become overloaded with patients diagnosed with madness ever since that night. Some overcame it while others were still suffering. It would be quite awhile before everyone would fully recover.


    "Yes... Yes I promise you that I''ve been okay. I appreciate you still checking up on me grandma, I really do..."


    Victoria sat on the couch in her apartment talking with her grandmother over the phone. Adrian was in the kitchen cooking up lunch in the meantime, eavesdropping on what she had been saying since the phone call started nearly half an hour ago.


    "Thanks. I love you too. Bye now." Victoria hung up before heading into the kitchen.


    "I know it may be a bit annoying but you should be thankful she cares so much about you babe." Adrian said with a snicker. Victoria sighed, leaning against the fridge.


    "Yeah yeah... I guess when I told her about how I managed to stop the entire fucking apocalypse from wiping the planet clean thanks solely to my little adventure uncovering the big family secret, she became super anxious about my mental health and how I''ve been doing. She said if it wasn''t for Edward and Mary forming that pact all those decades ago, the outcome would''ve turned out much differently."


    "I mean, do you think that deity, Hastur was it? Would''ve just raised his own uprising against those Outer Gods?"


    "No clue. His connection to my lineage did deepen his connection towards us mere humans. From what I''ve read regarding eldritch lore and stories, the Great Old Ones and the Outer Gods weren''t exactly the best of friends. Regardless of their bizarre relationships, I''m glad we were able to save the world after all. But fuck... That took a lot out of me. I''m still recovering mentally so the time off of work has been helpful. I''m going back starting next week."


    "I''m glad to hear. The world still has a lot of recovering to do after that night. I''ve been hella'' busy with work so my exhaustion is real. Maybe I will take you up on that offer to move in soon enough... After things calm down."


    "Won''t hear me argue with that decision. You''ve normally just been too stubborn and lazy to take me up on the offer. Now you''re considering it?" Victoria chuckled.


    "Oh shut up. I got a lot of shit I''d need to pack and I just don''t feel like it right now."


    "Of course. I understand. Wait till things calm down like you said then I''ll help you out. Maybe we get a couple of our friends to help out."


    "For sure. Can''t wait to share that bed with you twenty-four seven."


    "Yeah? Better not make it messy then. I prefer my bed kept tidy." They both chuckled as she approached him, kissing him deeply. The two would spend the rest of the day together, trying to keep their minds off of the recent events that had transpired despite them lingering in the back of their minds.


    Some nights, Victoria would deal with nightmares, flashbacks to the final moments of the fall but distorted to a different outcome where Cthulhu would awaken and swallow the world whole. Even with these occasional nights waking up in cold sweats, deep inside her subconscious a familiar feeling of comfort and warmth would resonate within her, bringing her peace and easing her mind. Whenever she needed solace she would remember seeing the manifested forms of her parents within that void space. She would also remember Hastur, whom she imagined was almost like a guardian angel in some twisted way. In her mind the world was still in distress, but the future seemed bright after all. Victoria would also make sure the crimson book remained locked away inside a metal box tucked under the bed. Never again would it''s forsaken words be spoken.


    The stars in the night sky twinkled brightly on a cool summer night. The young woman stood on the balcony, holding the necklace up in front of her eyes with the starry sky behind it. She looked at it for a few minutes before taking it with her back inside. She sat down on the bed, gently rubbing the necklace with her finger. The red gemstone glimmered dimly. She smiled, hugging it close to her chest.


    "I''ll make sure they stay sealed away for all of eternity. Never again will we have to worry about the Outer Gods returning to Earth." The woman whispered. "You did good, Victoria. At least now, I have some new material to write about for the next album. Maybe I''ll make it centered entirely around the fall! How humanity was almost eradicated until one girl defied fate and saved us all! Silvestria presents: The Fall. A concept album about the cosmic apocalypse. What a banger of a concept for an album!"


    The young woman stood up to head to the vanity, staring at herself in the mirror as she put the necklace on. Her teal eyes glowed as did the red gemstone on the necklace.


    "I''m glad you two didn''t have to witness all of that... But just know I am safe. And so is everyone else. Your pact with Yog-Solthoth... I''ll never forget hearing about that. The gate will always remain locked tight for it''s key is in safe hands. I can promise that to the both of you... Mom and Dad."


    Silvestria went back out to the balcony and looked up into the sky. Far off in the distance beyond the stars, she could make out the fading form of the cosmic entity and it''s many glowing green orbs. While the vision was brief, it soon vanished. There was nothing left to fear. The world would eventually move on. Humanity was freed from the shackles of fate.


    While the future was uncertain... The path ahead was beginning to look brighter.